#greta van fleet au fanfiction

[writingcold]

Bootleggers & Wildflowers

Greetings!  Welcome to Chapter 1 of B&W!  I’ve been holding this one incredibly close and the story is very dear to me.  I guess that’s partly why I’m feeling skittish about sharing it.  I hope you like it.  I feel like I should say that this is a slow romance, with a light dusting of smut.  There is some steamy scenes in this first chapter, but that is not the focus of this story.   

Thank you once more to @whitesuitjake for the Jake edit for the cover, @gardensgatedaisy for listening to me whine and gush and show off pictures of little discoveries, and finally to @lvnterninthenight, Bobbie, your criticism and red pen has meant so much to me.

Dividers by @firefly-graphics

Chapter 1 is all about introductions, so we’ll be meeting Cora, Susannah, and Molly in this entry.  There are three parts, three POVs.  Word Count: approximately 4700 words. 

This is a work of fiction, and is totally mine.  Please do not take it for your own personal use.  I’ve put in hours of research, hours upon hours of writing, re-writing, screaming, yelling and vomiting over this epic of a story.  But it is mine.

Main pairing: Jake X OC, Sam X OC, Danny X OC, mentions of Josh X OC. 

Content Warning:  Mentions of poverty, personal strife, young marriage, alcohol and drinking, smoking, language, unprotected sex (Sam x OC and Danny x OC).  This is an adults only story - that’s why there’s a mature label slapped on it.  If you are under 18, please go elsewhere.

Chapter One: Introductions Part 1: Cora POV

May, 1926

     Elegant.  The singular word flitted through Cora’s mind as her eyes took in the dark wood of the office that was bathed in the early afternoon sunlight.  The man that sat behind the huge, intricately carved desk, wore a lush navy suit, embossed vest, with a crisp white dress shirt, a perfectly starched collar and black and gray bow tie.  He wore his hair short, but held enough curls that did not allow for the classic taper cut that most young men wore.  Instead, it was all the same length that was professional, but belied his youth.  Cora placed him no more than five, at most, six years older than herself, and yet, he was highly educated, poised and a honed businessman. 

     “You seem awfully skinny to be wanting a job here,”  the man said with an uninterested eye.  “You look like you could barely lift a sack of flour, let alone stand for ten hours a day.  Tell me, Miss Janas, why do you need this job?”

     Cora shifted in her chair, very aware that Mr. Kiszka was looking her up and down, searching for any reason to tell her to leave.  “Sir, I need this job to help my mother support the family.  I’m much stronger than I look.  I’ve been working as a laborer for the Kilbourne farm for the past three years.”

     “Where’s your father?”  Mr. Kiszka asked with a raised brow, his dark eyes sparkling.

     She wondered if he was looking for an illicit reason as to why her father was not around.  “He died three years ago, sir, from wounds he, uh…”  

     She paused.  Her father passed away from wounds from the war, but they did not talk about it.  Her mother refused to believe that her father was so damaged that he could not function beyond their own farm.  

     He waved his manicured hand, his eyes relaying that he was disinterested in any further explanation.  “Do you have a better dress you can wear?”

     The question drew her back once more.  “Sir?”

     “I’ll take that as a no,”  he remarked with a shake of his head. His fingers tugged at the chain of his very fine pocket watch, his face drifting away from her in a brief reprieve.  He puffed out his cheeks as he pushed the watch back into the pocket of his finely tailored waistcoat before fixing the lapel of his coat.  “I’ll tell you what.  I’ll give you a week's trial.  You’ll make fifty cents a day.  You prove that you can handle it, I’ll make the post permanent and you’ll get a dollar a day from then on out.”

     Cora felt her face drain of color.  Fifty cents per day was five times what she made for Kilbourne.  A dollar a day if she made it through would mean better in their bellies at night and so much more.  She tried to hide her swallow by dipping her chin, but he was already standing and moving to get her to leave his office.  He smoothed his hand across the lapel of his fine suit coat as he held the door open for her.  She scrambled to her oxford clad feet and smiled widely as he directed her back into the main shop.  She extended her hand as he offered his own.

     “Thank you, Mr. Kiszka. This opportunity means more than you know,”  she said warmly.  

     He smiled politely, his eyes turned towards the side of the shop.  “We’ll see you back here, Monday morning, eight o’clock sharp.”

     “Yes, sir.”

     The Kiszka and Wagner Mercantile and General Store had been purchased by the families a few years prior.  The two sided store was anchored in the middle with wide case openings for customers to move between the two shops, with a central register with beautiful marble counters and elaborate wrought iron framing the space like art, but functional as a way to keep the register safe.  The coved ceilings drew the dreamy eye up with its delicate tin tiles of hammered sun rays on the mercantile side and of pastoral regional themes on the general store side.  The dark woods of the cabinetry and pristine, clear glass of the fronts was sleek, displaying all sorts of goods from fabric, housewares, toiletries, jewelry, as well as many curios and catalogs made up the mercantile shop, while the general store was just as detailed, but featured dry goods, baked and dried foods, seasonal produce and canned goods.  The shops were always busy being one of three such shops across the bustling town of Kingsford.

     Cora watched as another one of the Kiszka brothers walked toward the eldest of them as she began to move away.  It was Joshua’s twin - Jacob.  The man’s dark eyes were always serious and sharp.  Like his brother, he was dressed flawlessly in a black suit with a softer ivory dress shirt and black tie.  He passed her without so much as a glance, leaving the smell of tobacco in his wake.  She flashed a smile at the girl behind the ornate marble-topped counter before she pushed her way outside into the cool breeze of the late spring.  It was going to be a long walk home, but her mother was going to be happy.  A job in town would be a surprise.  A job in town that promised three dollars for the first week was unheard of in her world. Six dollars a week would add up quickly.   Perhaps they could move to town and get one of the little bungalows on the west side, eventually.  Cora knew she was going to have to work the hardest that she could manage.     The Kiszkas were fairly new to the town of Kingsford, but they already had the mercantile shop, the general store, as well as the dancehall next door.  People were saying that they were from down south, near Detroit with ties to Chicago, which she took to mean big businesses at first. Then the rumors came thick for the area, with words of bootleggers, illegal liquor, and the ultimate of whispered words… ‘mafia’.  Cora could care less.  By the time she reached the edge of town, she had convinced herself that the Kiszkas’ were just another family that were trying to make it during the crazy times of 1926.  

     The family she knew only through reputation at church, and from a wide distance.  All four of the gentlemen were typical residents in the hall prior to, during and after services, every Sunday.  They were generous, always there to add to the donation pot for various needs of members of the community.  The town had readily accepted them for their outward appearance for genuinely wanting to be part of the growth of the fledgling town.  

     Cora did not reach the cottage until late in the afternoon.  She changed quickly to her cotton dress and boots and ran to the barn to help Mr. Kilbourne with the milking.  He scolded her as she pushed against Daisy to get her into the chute.  She just nodded and smiled to herself.  He wasn’t going to push her around anymore.  She would be respectable, with a respectable job in town as an in-shop clerk and they wouldn’t hold her father’s debt over their heads for too much longer.

     She cleared her throat as the farmer was trailing out of the barn to capture his attention.  When he looked at her with his typical subjective expression, Cora sucked her cheeks in to garner up her strength.  “I’ll have you know, Mr. Kilbourne, that I have a trial job in town starting Monday and won’t be here to work for you.”

      He turned back towards her, his blotchy features turning sour.  “Trial job?  What does that mean?”

      “Mean that for the week, I work my tail off,”  she said as his beady eyes narrowed on her.  “If they like the way I work, then I will have a permanent post and won’t have to work for you any more.”

       He made a rude sound deep in his throat before sucking on his teeth and spitting into the ground.  His eyes roamed across her frame as he laughed.  “Yeah.  You’ll be back to me in a few days.  You ain’t smart enough to work nowhere but here, girlie.”

      Rosemary Janas was wiping her hands across a yellowed dish towel as Cora peeled off her boots and slid back into her oxfords to enter the cottage.  The planks of the floor whined as they walked, as if the tiny three room structure bemoaned their entire existence.  Her mother’s face was terribly thin and full of woe.  The once happy blue of her eyes was full of dull gray worry and hunger.  

     Cora nodded to her mother before she washed and started rounding up the rest of the children to get to the table.  The family of six were castaways scraping by on the meager earnings of the two women.  The younger siblings ranged from 17 down to six.  At twenty, Cora should have been married, but she was too busy trying to get her siblings to survive to care much about that business.

     The family sat down to beans and bread, saying their prayers and speaking not a word as they ate.  Cora and her sister Junie set to doing the dishes while her mother put the youngest children to bed.  It was not until their mother returned to sit down at the table to do the night’s mending that Cora could share her news.

     “I’ll start Monday,”  she beamed, unable to hide her broad smile.  

     Her mother frowned.  “It’s an hour walk twice a day.  What if the weather turns?  What if you can’t get home?  And what of your duties here?  Mr. Kilbourne expects you to be milking and in the field.”

     Cora had not thought about the logistics and she did not care.  “Money may mean that we can finally get into town to live, Mama.  Perhaps even before the autumn comes.  And I’ve told Kilbourne that I’m not working this next week.  That if I get a permanent posting, I won’t have to work for him at all.”

     “One job can’t be that good,”  she said quietly.  “And that’s a lot of maybe’s to put any worth into.”

     “I work hard and make it through the first week, I’ll be bringing home $6 a week, Mama.  I think it’s more than enough for one of those-”

     Her mother’s eyes closed with a deep, mournful sigh.  “I’m not telling you not to work the job, Cora.  It’s just the other pieces that you need to think about.  Without your hands to feed this family, we will fail.  Terribly.”

     “I know, Mama,”  she said, folding her hands in her lap.  

     “Junie, head to bed.  Cora and I need some quiet,”  her mother said to the younger girl.

     Junie stood up, her frail body evident as her dress caught against her knees as she moved.  Her dark hair appeared brassy in the thin braid that snaked over her shoulder.  She had the same sad blue eyes as their mother.  Cora grinned at the girl as she walked past but received no warmth in return.

     Once there was silence again, Rosemary’s face grew even grayer.  “Had a gentleman come by who is interested in marrying that one.”

     Cora’s stomach lurched.  Her mother caught the sight of her reaction and shook her head.  

     “One less mouth to feed, Cora,”  she whispered.  “And Mr. Archer is a good man.  Educated.  He’ll provide a good home for her and a respectable place in town.”

     Cora tried to recall the name to place a face.  Her throat burned when she remembered the man from church.  “Mother!  He’s close to double her age - and with children no less.”

     “She’s got experience with her siblings just fine,”  Rosemary said, her whole body looking exhausted, not just her voice.  “I’ve already given the blessing as he will pay for the services.”

      Cora sat back with a huff in her chair.  The only reason why her mother had not married her off yet was because she could earn a wage, whereas Junie was too frail for hard physical work.  She bit the insides of her bottom lip in an effort to keep herself from crying.  Fat tears struck her cheeks despite her efforts.  Her mother shook her head disapprovingly.

      “I was married by seventeen.  I should have married you off as soon as your father passed, but…”

      Cora hiccuped before she slapped her hands across her mouth to keep from making too much noise.  The fate of her sister ground upon her spirit.  There would be no love for her.  There would be no joy.  At least not like in the storybooks that had once been their father’s they had snuck from the Kilbourne’s house to read out back of the barn.  Her mother stood with a sigh and walked away, presumably to fetch the sewing basket so that they could work together on their task that was heaped on the table, leaving Cora alone in her own grief.

Chapter One: Pt 2, Susannah POV

     The feel of the silk robe against her body and the whiskey on her tongue felt like putting her skin back on and her dignity into place.  She sat alone, her thin body shivering against the chill that was always present in the back of the house.  The music that played in the dancehall below was throbbing through the floorboards and the singular privacy curtains for the girls that were under the employ of the Kiszka’s speakeasy.  

     Another sip of whiskey; a light of a cigarette.  It was Susannah’s ritual in trying to shake off the fifteen minute venture that she had to perform four nights a week in addition to her dancing with the troupe as a whole.  There were only a few others that actually endured what she did, though their trials were chosen, hers was happenstance.  Six weeks prior, she was donning a new costume with individual crystals forming the bodice of her dress.  Another dancer’s finger had accidently caught hold and the entire covering of her torso was spilled out in mesmerizing fashion.  Of course, the crowd thought it was part of the act.  She carried on, despite seeing Sam in the back, jaw clenched shut as Joshua yucked it up right along with his customers.

     Since then, they honed it into a whole routine that Susannah still felt hollow about, but it came with a raise and a weird sort of prestige that also meant more uncounted tips from customers.  Visually, it was the spectacle that brought in clientele.  No one but herself, Sam and her friends seemed to care about the damage it caused to her own soul.

     Bringing the cigarette up to her lips, she heard Sam’s footfalls somewhere behind her.  He was looking rather hard toned, leaving her to try to prepare for what was to come.  Rolling her eyes up in the mirror as his face came into view, she saw the gleam in his eyes.  The possession.  The need to reclaim her like he had anything to actually be concerned about.  The man was the prettiest face she had ever seen and was the best of lovers, and it was hard not to fall for the intelligence that was so evident within him.  He was always eager to share with her whatever he was working on.  

     His long fingers dug into her waist as he pulled her from her stool.  He grabbed her smoke, took a drag, then stomped it out on the floor before he began to push her towards the wall.  His eyes were black with need.  His mouth kissed her hard before he spun her, belly flush against the wall.  

     “Sam,”  she breathed as he kissed down her neck.

     His hand pressed against the middle of her back, holding her firmly in place.  He knocked her legs wide, hiking up the lavish robe.  His hands ghosted up her thighs as they quivered to keep up with his movements.  

     “Mine,”  he whispered in her ear before biting the lobe.  “Who’s pussy kisses my cock, baby?”

     “Only mine,”  she gasped as he stroked her roughly.

     The rasp of a growl against her skin made her breath catch.  

     “Who’s the only cum that lands on this skin?”  he whispered as he pushed his way into her.

     He started to fuck into her at a ruthless pace, stealing all breath and thought from her.  Sam stopped, teeth sinking into her shoulder.  

     “Answer me,”  he demanded in a softness that blazed through her head.

     “Yours, baby.  Only yours,”  she answered.

     His fingers snaked back around her hip, rubbing on her clit in tight, hard circles.  Susannah bit into her lip.  The chance for anyone to hear them was always too high.  The last thing she needed was to have voyeurs infringe, but his own need for her spiked when something was not right in the business or The Earl, and to see his woman strutting around, titties hanging out and bouncing for everyone’s pleasure troubled him deeply.  He had tried to argue with his eldest brother, but Joshua would not take him seriously, especially with that much money on the table.

     Her jaw dropped open as her body froze in its pleasure.  Every muscle, every nerve ending was on fire as he pushed against her, the roughness of his vest against her back, the power of his hips striking her ass, sent her into her beyond and back just in time to listen as he finished on the silk of her robe.

     His breath was hot against her neck as he came down and cleaned himself up on the silk.  Turning, he left her against the wall with a promise to return.  She pressed her forehead into the plaster, collecting her breath once more, placing her own feelings back onto the background that was Samuel Kiszka.

     When he returned, he tenderly removed the soiled robe, replacing it with another, lovingly tying the closure with one last kiss to her earlobe.  “Love you,”  he whispered, stepping away.

     She knew he was honest in his feelings towards her.  She could spill all the love she would ever have in her body and she would still have more to give to him.  He held her hand, leading her back the few steps back to her dressing table.  Susannah went right to putting her hair back into place and touching up her lipstick and rouge.

     “I hear there’s going to be a new shop girl,”  she said, catching his eye.  “It’s all the gossip back here.”

     Sam rolled his eyes.  “Josh hired a farm girl without experience.  She’ll never make it through her ‘trial week’, to be sure.  He’ll find some stupid reason to fire her.”

     “The girls are placing bets to see how many days this one will last.  It’s sad,”  she said with a sigh.  “I hear she’s pretty hard pressed.”

     “Starving is more like it.  Maybe that’ll give her an edge.”

     Susannah set down her brush.  “Samuel…”

     “Yes, love?”

     “What if we dish a bit of shit to your brother and help this one out?”

     Sam stopped fiddling with whatever he was doing and looked at her through the mirror.  There was a touch of twinkle in his eyes that she had not seen for a while.  The corners of his full mouth stretched and curled upwards.

     “Help her, huh?” 

     She nodded, rising to her feet.  “Renee deserves better help than the weak assed gams that have been through there.  It’s almost like he’s trying to run that poor girl into the ground.”

     “Well, she is the daughter of the man who we bought the store from.  It was the one part of the deal none of us liked,”  he remarked with a sour tone.

     “So, let’s take a few days to see how this one does and see where we can help her out?”

     “That would really rub Josh wrong, wouldn’t it?”

     Susannah grinned as she stepped close to him.  “And you never know, maybe we’ll make friends.  It’s been a while since I’ve been friends with anyone other than back of house girls.”

      He lowered his forehead down to hers, a sad look in his eyes.  “You know I’m trying to get us out of here, right?  I don’t ever want you to feel like you’re nothing but back of house.”

     “I know, baby.  It’s just what it is now.  Not always.”

     He smiled against her skin, bringing his hands up to cup her cheeks.  “If we do this, we’re gonna need Molly and Daniel’s help.  Agreed?”

     “I heard my name back there!  Don’t drag me through it you two!”  Molly called out from behind them.

     She grinned at the sound of her dear friend.  “Let me get dressed and let’s meet out front.”

     “I’ll go find Daniel, babe,”  he said with a nod.  

     “Susannah?”  Molly called out as she started to get dressed.  “You alone now?”

     “Yes sweetie,”  she cooed as she pulled the patent leather belt across low on her hips.  

     Molly’s lush curves appeared along with her deep chocolate eyes.  “I’m not sure I’m likin’ what’s cookin’ in that expression, doll.”

     “Ah, come on.  A little light meddling and probably a new friend along the way?  Sounds like a win-win to me.”

Chapter One: Pt. 3, Molly POV

    Crossing the wide planked floor, Molly shifted her skirt so that the slits running up the sides were lined up with her hip bones once more.  The last ‘gentleman’ dancer was too handsy.  One look at her Danny and the issue was remedied in a hurry.  His dark eyes sparkled with a heat as he dragged the man out of the dancehall with a threat that continued bad behavior towards the ladies would earn him a rock gut and dented brain cover.  

     It was Tuesday afternoon and word from Susannah was that the new girl was in her place in the store.  Sam had said she had done very well for her first day.  She watched the clock closely, counting down the minutes and the sweaty man's hands until her shift was over.  The day seemed to line up just right; she could catch a glimpse of the girl in the shop to get a feel of what she was about before heading for home.  

     Danny strolled back inside, hands tapping against the outside line of his thighs.  The smile that graced his mouth made her heart flutter.  She was down bad for that man and he knew it, but radiated it back to her every moment of the day.   With hands on hips, she shimmied at him and he swiped his hands like he was moving over her curves with an air kiss.

     The next customer waved his dollar bill at her and she took her time, eyes straying to her lover before finally allowing the man to wrap his hand across her shoulder and to take her hand to lead her in something that resembled a dance with sore toes included.  She affixed her emotionless stare as he rubbed his hand up and down her side, humming along to the tune.  She placed her mind back to the morning, waking up to Daniel, his sleepy face hovering just over hers.  He kissed her body tenderly like he worshiped every inch of her.  His tongue and teeth and lips and nose rutting through her folds until she cried out for mercy to just fuck her all ready.  It was his favorite state to put her into just before he made good on his work.  

     Molly felt the memory of his touch against her mouth as he fucked into her, spilling into her with his hands bound in her hair.  She often wondered what luck she had to have found him, though often he vocalized that he was the one that was lucky.  The heat of him passed over her as her eyes found him talking with Jacob by the main door.  It always magnified the kindness and adoration for the man to see him interact with Jacob and Samuel.  They were truly his brothers in the world where he had none to claim as his own.  And the Kisza brothers, including Joshua, were so quick to accept him, fight for him, protect him.  It was a true cycle of trust and loyalty between the four men. 

     Finally, she spun away with a kiss on the man’s cheek that allowed her to finally march away and end her day.  Her feet were screaming, her body felt like she needed a three day soak to get the grime off, and her brain just wanted her body to be cradled by her Danny.  She made her way to her dressing table, cleaning herself up, wiping off the overdone makeup and pulling down her frilly new dress that hugged her in all the right places.  She would have only a short period that she could glimpse the new girl.  She knew it was a hurry.  Walking out, she waved at Danny to join her.  Jacob had already disappeared.  

     “Ready, my love?”  he asked, holding out his elbow for her to take.

     “Yes, babe,”  she cooed with a smile.  “So, tell me what is she like?”

     “Miss Cora is working hard,”  he said as he held the door for her.  “She’s actually keeping close to being in step with Renee.”

     “Really,”  Molly breathed.  Renee grew up in that shop.  For the new girl to be doing so well meant that she was motivated and a fast study.  “How does Renee feel about that?”

     Danny grinned as his dark eyes met hers.  “She’s keeping her fingers crossed for this one.  Only thing is her attire…”

     “What is that?”  she asked more to herself than to her partner.

     Jacob was standing at the door, his face looking into the shop for a long moment.  He leaned in and opened the door to allow a mousy looking woman in a very plain dress out along with a very well dressed customer.  The woman was terribly thin, nearly frail looking, despite the items that she carried to the auto that waited for the customer.  Jacob watched as the woman set the items down, a warm smile on her face.  He waited for her to return before walking in behind her.  Molly’s face brightened with thought.

     “Oh my, Daniel,”  she sighed as she tightened her hold on the crook of his arm.  “Did you see that?”

     “See what, baby?”  he asked, looking down at her.

     “Been a while since I’ve seen Jacob curious about a skirt,”  Molly stated before she maneuvered forward towards the shop.

     Daniel let out a dismissive snort.  “Jacob?  I highly doubt that, sweetheart.  He was too into Bea for anything like that to strike again.”

     Molly frowned at him, her amber colored eyes darkening.  “Really? The heart is kind of strange.  Just when you think you’re never going to heal, it spies something it wants and compels you to move on, my love, even after someone like Bea comes along.”

     They walked closer to the shop, but Molly did not need to walk inside.  Instead, she watched at the window like she was looking at the display of goods and wares.  “So, if she’s good in the skills department, then let’s get her surface to match her skill.”

     Molly had a talent that was unparalleled in the county.  She could look at anyone, man, woman, child, and be able to visually tailor onto their frame perfectly.  She just needed to study how the person stood, moved and how their body was structured.  Renee caught her looking, but continued on without question.

     “Good girl,”  she breathed as she watched the lovely Miss Cora move from one side of the store to the other with quick steps and never overly rushed movements.  

     She nodded to Danny and they continued on down the street, arm in arm.  “So, when do we kidnap her and dress her up?”

     Daniel looked down at her with a gentle smile.  “Really?  I don’t think that will be looked upon with a kind eye by her.  I’ll talk with Sam and see what we come up with.  You just get your end ready.”

Hope you liked it.  I’ll be back next Wednesday with Chapter Two.  Let me know what you think!  If you’d like to join my tag list - you can find it here

@lvnterninthenight @doodle417 @luverleaver @jakesgrapejuice @fictional-duchess @whitesuitjake @milkgemini @positivegvfthings @songbirds-sweet @streamingcolors-gvf @gretavanbitches @samsurfgreenbass @joshkiszkas-admin @gardensgatedaisy @babyhoneygvfarchive @myownparadise96 @josh-iamyour-mama @starcatchercarol @loveisonaroll @jakesstarlight @myownparadise96 @reesetrippingthelight @kyrose11 @builtby-gvf @ignite-my-fire @ohgodthefeeling-gvf @wetkleenex-gvf @gold-mines-melting @starsasone @puzzle-gvf @mysticalstarcatcher @montenegroisr @takenbythemadness @brookes-so-done @way-to-go-lad @cal-a-bungaa @lightmylove-gvf @thewritingbeforesunrise @leftjudgeempathsuitcase @brokenbells11 @imborrowedshesblue @vanfleeter

#greta van fleet #gvf #jake gvf #jake kiszka #josh kiszka #josh gvf #sam gvf #sam kiszka #danny gvf #danny wagner #jake kiszka x oc #jake kiszka fanfic #greta van fleet fan fic #greta van fleet fanfic #greta van fleet au fanfiction

[streamingcolors-gvf]

Skin Deep Part 10.2

Pairing: Josh Kiszka x f!reader x Male OC , Josh Kiszka x f!reader x Jake Kiszka

Word count: 8.3k

A/N: It’s here, lovelies. The chapter that’s got me quaking in my boots. (Ya girl is anxious about this one). If this isn’t your thing, I’m warning you now. This chapter is purely smut. So if you decide to skip this update, I broke this chapter up so it’s not going to really affect much of the story for you. (Also apologizing for any editing mistakes)

Little shout out to Hannah, Nessa and Rachel for helping me work through this chapter. Love ya ❤️ and to everyone I bugged along the way

As always, love and appreciate all the support and feedback y’all give me. Hope you enjoy this one!

Warnings: cursing, alcohol consumption, drug use -marijuana, sexually explicit content - MINORS DNI 18+ (unprotected penetrative sex, protected anal sex, oral m!receiving, oral f!receiving, dirty talk, spit kink, c*m play)

This chapter depicts explicit scenes of queer sex.

Masterpost, Chapter 10.1

Fifteen minutes. Fifteen excruciatingly long minutes you have to spend crammed into the backseat of this Uber wedged between them. You’re drunk enough to lose yourself the feeling of hands and mouths roaming your body, but sober enough to be aware that your driver has made several glances in the rearview mirror.

Changing traffic lights blur in your periphery, passing street signs become unrecognizable. Josh’s insatiable hunger for you has only grown since you left the bar. With his mouth attached to your neck, his fingers slip under the hem of your dress, inching farther up the inside of your thigh. If you could get your way without the risk of being thrown out of the car, you’d have them inside you already. All you can do is writhe across the middle seat, hoping that they miraculously do. 

Kai seems the most level-headed one between the three of you, making polite conversation with the driver —  small talk that doesn’t hold your attention. What does keep it, is the feeling of his erection straining beneath your wandering hand. With what he’s teased for free on his socials and what’s straining beneath your palm, you’ve created a mental image, but the limitations of the denim keep you guessing. 

You massage your thumb across the length of his covered cock. He chuckles and leans in close enough to whisper, “I thought you didn’t want me to assume anything.” 

You squeeze your hand around it, making his eyes flutter for a second before his hand rests on top of yours. The intensity of his stare into your eyes grows as he waits for you to say something. The car pulls up at the end of the twin’s driveway, interrupting your thoughts. Josh rushes to pop the handle of the door and drags you out with him, causing you to stumble out of the car trying to get to your feet, but he’s quick to catch you. 

“Oh shit!” You break into giggles, clutching onto him to keep your balance.

“You okay, baby?” He laughs, pulling you in tight by an arm wrapped around your waist. You nod, playing with the golden sun swinging across his sternum. Despite his entire torso being exposed from his unbuttoned shirt, you can feel his warmth beneath your hands. “I think this is the first time I’ve seen you like this.”

“Seen me like what?”

“A little tipsy,” he teases, swaying you slightly before giving your asscheek a firm squeeze. It’s all making you feral — his musky scent of sweat and cologne mixing together, the feeling of his fingers skimming along the lace edge of your panties, even down to the way he’s grinning at you. Your hands have a mind of their own, sliding up his smooth chest to hook around the back of his neck, tugging him into a kiss. “…and this horny.”

“You just want me to stand here or what?!” Kai shouts from a distance. You whip your head around to see him standing on the front stoop waiting for you now that the Uber is long gone.  

You and Josh share a laugh as you start walking up the driveway. He takes your hand, but before you reach the halfway point, he stops to ask you, “Are you sure you want to do this? It’s okay if you want to back out.” 

His nervousness is starting to reveal itself now that the moment is becoming more real by the second. You’d be lying if you said you didn’t feel it too. Throughout the summer, you’ve become familiar with him and Jake. This, however, was new. Very new. 

You give him a reassuring smile, squeezing the hand that’s starting to sweat against yours. “I want to if you do.” 

That glimmer returns, flashing over his irises that are illuminated by the porch light. “Yeah?” 

“Fuck yeah.” 

“I love…just…ugh.” He bites his words through a groan before yanking into another kiss. “You’re amazing. I don’t fucking deserve you.”

“We can do that inside the house, you know?” Kai interrupts. He’s still waiting, leaning against the side of the house with his arms crossed over his chest. 

“You sound impatient, Kai,” Josh giggles as he searches for the key on the ring. You’re not helping in the slightest, nipping at Josh’s ear to feel the cold, gold hoop against your tongue. It distracts him, making him use up every ounce of willpower to unlock the front door, but he manages. 

“Says the man who has had a raging hard-on for the last hour,” Kai quips back. 

Josh’s laugh cracks through the air as he pushes the door open and enters the dark house. “Once your cock has been inside her, you’ll know why.”

You would’ve smacked his arm, playfully scolding him, but Kai’s hand hooks your wrist before you can, pulling you toward him. As if he were a shadow consuming you, he coos with a calming lilt, “Is that true, kitten? Are you so irresistible that you’ve got our Josh pussy blind?” 

You’re learning quickly that he loves this game — each play to see who is chasing who, and right now, he’s been batting you around to see where his little mouse runs off to. You meet his jade-colored eyes, hoping your rapid breathing and flushed cheeks aren’t giving you away.  “Only one way to find out.”

A devilish grin pulls over his teeth, and he releases his gentle grasp around your forearm to set you free. You watch Josh make his way around the living room, flipping the tableside lamps on to bring the house to life. Kai soaks in the glowing light, taking in the space around him. “So…when’s Jake supposed to be home?”

Josh huffs out a laugh, “He’s not.”

“He isn’t?” You cut in, sounding far more disappointed than you truly are. You’ve had plenty of distractions tonight, pushing him out of your mind until now. Being here, seeing all his possessions laid out in front of you without him brings those feelings you’ve been shoving away to the surface.

“Yeah, he texted me that he’ll be at Sam’s tonight. He usually stays in town at his place if we go out,” Josh explains as he turns to face you, seeing the fleeting turmoil casting over your face. He walks over to you, giving you a reassuring embrace. “Hey. He’ll be fine, okay?”

Doubt bubbles in the pit of your stomach when you remember how Jake acted and looked at you at the bar. You feel Kai’s eyes on you as he stands off to the side, gauging the situation playing out in front of him. Josh smiles, guiding your attention back to the present with him. “I promise, baby. You want this, right?”

“Yeah,” you reply softly, breathing in his presence.  

You watch as Kai steps into your view behind Josh and sinks his teeth into the side of his neck. Josh sucks in a sharp breath and lets a strangled moan free as Kai’s tongue travels to his ear. Satisfied with the reaction, Kai hums into his flushed skin, “Then there’s nothing to worry about, is there?”

Josh emphasizes with a heavy sigh, “We have the whole house to ourselves.”

Kai continues to walk around him until he’s standing directly behind you. He then places both hands on your shoulders, sending the breath of his words across the shell of your ear, “You hear that? The whole house.” A shiver rolls down your spine at the thought while his fingers massage you. He’s so close to your cheek that you feel his lips move as he speaks to Josh, “Got anything to drink?”

“Yeah. I think there’s a bottle of tequila in the cabinet.” 

“That’s perfect. I think she and I will go ahead and make ourselves comfortable.” He slips away from you and sits on the couch, leaving you with Josh. 

Josh’s hands which have yet to leave your waist, squeeze around your hips when he asks for himself, “Would you like a drink, baby?” 

You know mixing liquors is probably a poor decision, but it’s become the least of your concerns tonight. “Tequila soda?”

He flashes a warm smile before kissing you. “Coming right up.” He separates from you and makes his way into the kitchen. Within seconds, that fluttery nervous feeling returns knowing that Kai is waiting for you. 

“C’mere,” Kai beckons while tapping his hand on the top of his thigh. You’re drawn to him without further thought, sliding yourself onto his lap with his guiding hand. He balances most of your weight on his right leg, wrapping his arm around your waist to hold you close. “That’s it, sugar.”

His ringed fingers skim over your dress and down your legs draped over him. “Are you gonna tell me your favorite places you like to be touched?” His lips ghost along your jawline, making you squirm against him. The tip of his nose dips into your cleavage to breathe in your scent. “Or are you gonna make me work for it?”

“It wouldn’t be as fun if I told you,” you tease, combing your fingers through the soft, raven-black curls at the nape of his neck.

He groans at the feeling and traces circles on the top of your knee that’s exposed below the hem of your dress. “Here?”

You giggle from how the sensation tickles, “You’re getting warmer.” You watch as he slowly pulls the fabric up inch by inch, revealing your freshly shaven legs. His fingertips skate along your inner thigh, making a moan push past your lips. 

“How ‘bout now?” He asks through the wet kisses being showered all over your neck. You should be embarrassed by the effect he has on you, but that’s a fact you’ll have to accept later. Here you are, falling apart on another man’s lap, drenching your lace panties when he’s barely touched you.

“Kai…” you whine, most likely meant as a warning or perhaps a plea — that, you can’t be sure. He responds to you calling his name by digging his fingers into the thick flesh of your thigh hard enough that it might leave tiny bruises, making you gasp loudly. You feel his hardening cock beneath your ass as he grinds you across his lap. 

You look up to see Josh watching you from the kitchen. He seems entertained, smiling at you before dropping his focus to the drinks he’s still preparing. Kai’s hand slides farther up, now inches away from where you want it. 

“Now?”

Your voice catches in your throat, coming out as a broken whimper, “Warmer.”

A throaty laugh rumbles in the depths of his throat as he drags his middle finger over your covered pussy. You can’t hold back from bucking your hips when he rubs over your throbbing clit. “And now?”

“Hot. Hot,” you groan, gripping his hair by the root in your clenched fist.

His finger slips under the fabric, sliding effortlessly through your slick. “Fucking Christ you’re so wet,” he huffs, quickly retrieving his hand to pat the top of your thigh. “Stand up for me.”

Confused, and a bit disoriented, you struggle to lift yourself from his lap to stand to your feet. He stops you before you can, redirecting you, “No, no. Up here, kitten.”

You hesitate for a second once you realize what he’s asking of you. “I don’t know…”

“I got you. Come on,” he reassures, taking your hand in his. The alcohol in your system throws off your coordination and balance, but he helps you onto the couch with minimal effort. With your feet planted on either side of his legs, his hands dive under your dress and hook the band of your panties at your hips. He tugs them off in a swift motion and tosses them out of sight. 

He pushes up the front of your dress, bunching the material at your navel to expose your bare pussy that’s right at his eye level, mere inches away from his mouth. You suddenly feel self-conscious, worrying about placing too much of your weight on him, and brace yourself against the wall so you can hover. 

“Fuck, I love women,” the proclamation leaves his glossy lips as he kneads his thumbs into your thighs, admiring the sight before him. He lifts one of your legs and places it over his shoulder before burying himself in you. 

“Oh, god!” you cry out, instantly overwhelmed by his pointed tongue rolling over your clit. 

“He was right…” he confesses through panting breaths that cling to you. With a hand secured to your hip and one cupped under your ass, he drives you down onto his face. “…You taste fucking incredible.”

Everything about him is new — the curious passes of his tongue as he learns your body. He’s proving himself to be a quick learner, picking up on what makes you tick. Before you know it, you begin to ride him, chasing the tongue that never stills, even for a second. It feels as though he’s everywhere, yet nowhere all at once.

 A guttural, nearly primal sound breaks free from your chest, “Oh my god!”

Instead of focusing solely on making you finish as Josh would, he thrashes his head aggressively from side to side, lapping and sucking mercilessly on your clit with unexpected enthusiasm. He fills the room with the lewd, wet, pornographic sounds. They’re obscene, borderline louder than your own moans. His movements are sloppy, meant more for the show of it than for your pleasure.  

He’s being a fucking tease, making you feel as though you’re close while being farther away than when you started. You let your frustration out with a harsh yank of his hair, causing him to growl into you. 

He pulls you by the waist, throwing you down on the cushion beside him. Stunned, you stare at him wide-eyed and slack-jawed, “What the fuck?!”

He smiles at you, but the swipe of his thumb across his bottom lip does nothing to clean off his mouth. Your wetness coats the entire bottom half of his face, causing it to shine in the golden light. “Oh, we’re just getting started.”

With eyes glazed over, you look over to Josh, seeing him leaning against the kitchen island. It’s casual—  the way he’s standing with his legs crossed comfortably over each other. You’d ask him why he’s not by your side yet, but the feeling of Kai’s fingers trailing up and down the inside of your shaking leg distracts you from him. 

You hear his giggle, “Having fun, baby?” Before you can process the words, he’s standing in front of you offering you a drink. You struggle to sit up until you can take it from him. You blink through the haziness clouding your vision, watching as Josh downs one of the shots of tequila in his hands. He winces through the burn, and with the other shot glass in his hand, he crawls onto Kai’s lap, straddling him. 

“Oh, hello,” Kai purs, placing his large hands on Josh’s hips to rock him closer. He reaches for the second shot thinking it’s for him, but is surprised when Josh brings it to his own lips instead. 

Josh smirks as he tips the glass back, but doesn’t swallow it this time. He takes Kai by the chin with his free hand and tugs him forward, silently asking him to open his lips. He instantly catches on and accepts, allowing Josh to spit the stream of tequila into his mouth. Kai swallows it without a single change of expression, looking up at Josh through his lust-heavy lids as he plucks the empty shot glasses from his fingers to set them on the table beside them. 

Josh cradles his face in his hand and licks a languid stripe up Kai’s chin, cleaning the spilled liquor threatening to dribble down his throat. His tongue reaches Kai’s mouth, tasting you off his swollen lips. You witness the switch flipping inside Josh as the same hunger he felt for you in the backseat reemerges. He deepens the kiss and rushes to shrug off his shirt, becoming more aggressive with every pass of his tongue. 

It’s when he starts frantically popping the buttons of Kai’s shirt, that he stops him with a hand around his throat. Kai nips at his bottom lip, correcting him through a dominant growl, “Slow down, pretty boy. We have nothing but time.”

Kai’s grip loosens around his neck once he hears Josh’s whimper, and lets his open hand slide down his tattooed body. They’re both breathing heavily, taking in the sight of each other this close. Kai admires the inked sparrows on either side of Josh’s chest with a gentle touch, following the linework of red poppies down his torso. Keeping eye contact, his hand finds Josh’s cock straining against his thigh beneath the tight leather of his pants. 

Kai rubs his thumb across the head, giving an admission through a sultry voice, “I’ve thought this more times than I can count.”

Josh’s eyes flutter closed, and he starts to grind himself against Kai’s lap in response, whining, “Oh fuck. Just touch me. Please.”

Kai gives in to him, moving them both into a new position. Josh is now seated beside you with his back against the cushion, Kai stands to his feet in front of him. You take the chance, slipping in behind Josh to hold him between your legs.

He settles in, leaning back against your chest so you both can watch Kai take his time, popping each tiny button at a sinfully slow pace between his nimble fingers. Like ink strokes against pristine paper, his porcelain skin is decorated with a vast collection of black and gray pieces. He rids himself of the long-sleeve shirt, showing off the new pair of scorpions between his hips that are now at the tail end of the healing process.

He unhooks his leather belt with a single hand and kicks his dark jeans off to the side, leaving the black pair of boxer briefs. Even with the dark color of the satin fabric, you can see the distinct, and equally impressive, outline of his hardening cock. 

He drops to his knees between Josh’s open legs, feeling across the slippery leather covering his thighs. You hold Josh tight, nestling against his ear, hearing the shallow breaths that flutter rapidly from his open lips. 

Kai teases him with a featherlight touch of his fingertips across the bare skin of Josh’s stomach just to see the muscles quiver. He sucks at the vulnerable flesh between the tattooed roses between his teeth, causing Josh to groan with every mouth-sized fuschia mark mottled across its surface.

Just as Kai’s tongue is about to dip into Josh’s navel, he cries out through the dryness plaguing his mouth, “Don’t! It’s still healing.” 

Kai clicks his tongue in disappointment, humming, “That’s a shame. I’ve been waiting to do that all night.” He continues his path, mumbling through the open-mouth kisses down the trail of hair, “What other surprises are you hiding?” 

You consider mentioning the hidden tattoo below Josh’s waist, but Kai spots it before you can. He traces the tip of the leaves poking out with his finger, sighing with intrigue, “Oh? And what are you?”

His eyes flick up, catching Josh’s that are full of desperation before they move over to yours. Your brow wiggle sparks his curiosity even more, causing him to pop open the button of Josh’s pants. 

He peels back the leather, discovering the cherry tattoo barely an inch from the base of Josh’s cock that’s still tucked away. You watch the gears turning in his head as he looks over its details before a knowing grin forms across his face. 

“Is this…?”

“For you?” Josh answers with a shaky voice. He’s looking down at Kai’s fingers drawing over the outline. “Yeah. I got it done after that night you brought me to The Twisted Cherry for the first time.”

“Josh…” Kai trails off, collecting his thoughts. “We didn’t even do anything that night. Flirted for a few hours and had a few drinks, but…”

“What can I say…” Josh chuckles. “You have an effect on me.” 

You had thought about how he had gotten the tattoo, but never about why. “That’s the real story behind that?” 

“Yeah. It was about a year ago,” he explains. “I was probably still drunk when I walked into Marley’s shop that next morning.” He reminisces while you watch Kai fight the blush rising to his cheeks. “One of my more horny and impulsive decisions, but I’ll never regret it. The ladies love it.”

Kai’s gaze stays locked onto you. “I bet they do.” He lowers himself to place a kiss directly on the cherries. “To inspire a tattoo…and to think my ego couldn’t get any bigger.” 

He bites the delicate skin — just as you had done weeks ago. Josh whimpers loudly, tightening his grasp around your forearm that’s draped across his chest. Kai pulls down Josh’s pants farther down his legs, causing his cock to spring free against his stomach. He takes them off the rest of the way, leaving Josh completely naked. 

Kai takes Josh in his hand, wrapping his tattooed fingers around his length, and strokes him gently with a loose fist. “I’ve always known you’d have a pretty cock.”

Josh only responds with a delirious nod. He’s dying with anticipation, fighting the temptation to fuck himself into Kai’s hand. He’s restless and squirming against you to chase any bit of friction he can.

“Relax, baby. Are you gonna be good for him?” You coo softly against Josh’s ear, brushing your parted lips across the velvet plushness of his buzzed hair. 

“Mmhmm,” he whines, furrowing his brow and dropping his mouth to form a perfect circle. 

Watching Kai lick a stripe up along the underside of Josh’s cock ignites something inside you that you couldn’t have anticipated. You quickly realize he can pleasure him in a way that’s different from you. He knows what feels the best, what can get Josh there faster than you ever will. Jealousy could very well rob you of this moment, but instead, you take note and appreciate how Josh falls apart in your arms. 

Kai seals his lips around Josh’s cock, forcing a strangled moan to break free, “Oh, fuck!”

You hook your chin over Josh’s shoulder and appreciate the sight before you. Josh has lost his ability to focus and throws his head back, extending his neck for you. You nuzzle into him, kissing along his clenched jaw up to his pierced ear. “Be a good boy for us and watch him, hmm?”

Curses slip past his lips through the pitchy moans, but he’s losing himself in the pleasure of it all. Whenever you’re going down on him, you’re too distracted by the drive to make him feel good to watch the expressions on his face or remember all the little sounds he makes. 

You continue peppering affectionate kisses along the sharp edge of his jaw, sighing into the taut skin, “Does his mouth feel as good as you imagined it would?”

You know he can’t answer you. There’s no chance he can form a single coherent thought right now with how Kai’s spoiling his cock. Not a shred of the enthusiasm he had with you is being sacrificed for him. It’s messy, with the evidence left being Josh’s entire lap shining with his spit, but it’s deliberate. You give in to the urge and reach out to brush back Kai’s fallen curls draping across his forehead, guiding the rhythmic bobbing of his head. 

“Look at him, Josh,” you say with an innocent lull as you pet his hair which is becoming damp with sweat with your free hand, encouraging him to open his eyes again. “You’ve fantasized about him sucking your cock, right?”

Sharing his point of view is almost too much for you to bear yourself. You can’t imagine how he must feel.

“Yeah…” Josh confesses as he finally blinks his eyes open again. Kai, sensing that he’s watching him, suddenly changes what he’s doing, pushing his cock deeper toward the back of his throat. Josh shakes his head frantically and clenches his fingers around your arms to ground himself to you. “Fuck! Wait! wait…You’re gonna make me cum if you keep doing that.”

Kai hears his plea and pulls his cock from his mouth and smiles, tapping the head against his rosy, wet lips as he pumps a tight fist now that it’s lubed with his spit. “I think that might be the point.”

“I know…I just don’t last long if I’ve been drinking. I-I just want it to last,” he manages to say in a breathy laugh, but he’s starting to shake uncontrollably with every downward stroke of Kai’s slick hand. “I… I…I’m so fucking close.”

“Let him make you cum, Josh. I wanna see it,” you beg with your sultriest voice, adding an emphasizing nip to his earlobe. The surface of his skin is so feverish to the touch that it’s sticking against every bare spot on your body. 

Knowing it won’t take much more of his effort, Kai focuses his remaining attention on the special spot beneath the head of Josh’s cock — using the same rapid flicking motion of his tongue that he used on your poor clit minutes ago. You’re still so deprived, left to deal with the lingering denial while Josh reaches his own climax in your arms.  He unravels within seconds, and he tries to warn Kai, but the words never form past a grunt. His orgasm takes over without mercy, and all you can do is hold him against you as his cum glazes Kai’s flattened tongue. 

Josh relaxes with his release, melting into your chest as the energy drains from his body. Kai licks him clean, swiping some that’s dribbled down the length of his cock with his finger before offering it to you. He gives you a taste by running it across your tongue, and you seal your lips around him. You lightly suck on his finger, making him stand to kiss you. 

The kiss is far from subtle from his mouth being puffy and wet, the heat of his tongue slipping over yours. He tastes of Josh and tequila, coaxing you to your feet with a strong pull of his hands around yours. As he explores you, his fingers slip the straps of your dress off your shoulders, tugging the garment down to a pile at your feet. His hand is busy roaming down the length of your spine and cups over your ass, sending you forward with a powerful squeeze. 

“Fuck…” he groans in response to your pitchy yelp, nipping his way down your throat. “I can see why he’s so obsessed with you.”

“And why’s that?” You hum, feeling your way down his toned stomach to play with the band of his boxers. He sighs as you kiss down his chest and lower yourself to your knees before him. 

“Well, for one, you’re way kinkier than I thought you’d be.” He brushes your hair back, holding it at the crown of your head while you take off the only clothing still left on him. 

Your giggle is cut short with a gasp at the sight of his cock displayed in front of you. He’s larger than you expected, slightly longer, but considerably thicker than Josh. It intimidates you at first, leaving you frozen in place while you stare. 

“Holy shit.” You hear Josh’s breath of awe behind you. “You look so much bigger in person.”

Kai laughs, holding it at the base before giving himself a few strokes to show off. “Been looking at my account, huh?”

“You expect me not to?” Josh answers with his usual vibrancy returning to his voice.

Kai’s attention drops back to you kneeling at his feet. “What do you think, kitten?” His fingertips graze against your scalp while he taps the head of his cock against your bottom lip. “Is it too much for you to handle?”

“Show him how amazing you are, baby,” Josh encourages you, and the couch creaks with the shift of his weight as he sits up behind you. 

You replace Kai’s hand with your own, feeling the weight of him as his steady heartbeat pulses against your palm. You’ve become so familiar with Josh, memorizing every detail of his body in the past weeks together, that Kai feels like an entirely new experience, and the pressure to perform suddenly overwhelms you. 

Kai senses your hesitancy and tips your chin to look up at him. “Don’t get shy on me. Just relax and take your time, okay? It’s just a cock, baby.” Kai’s use of Josh's pet name instead of his own gives you a strange sense of comfort. It’s soft coming from him, meant to remind you of the fact that this is still the three of you.  

Feeling a wave of confidence, you start by kissing the tip. They’re teasing and soft, warming you up to the delicate licks until you feel bold enough to swirl your tongue around him. You feel the rake of his dull nails across your scalp as he praises, “That’s it, kitten.”

You slide him deeper across your tongue, stretching your mouth around him. There’s no way you can fit all of him, so you have to compensate for what you can’t reach with your hand. 

Josh’s hands caress your shoulders and neck, holding your hair back in a makeshift ponytail. “Fuck, you’re so hot.” 

You’ve gotten a pretty good idea of what Kai’s into, and decide to put on a show of your own. You make a point to gag dramatically, letting your drool flow freely down his length. 

He shudders as you twist your wrist furiously around him, “Fuck… that feels amazing. Nothing like seeing a pretty girl choking on my cock.” 

Kai thrusts himself deep until you can no longer handle it. You’re forced to pull back and gasp for breath while the tears stream down your cheeks. 

“You’re doing so good, baby.” Josh kisses your temple, giggling, “He does like it a bit rougher than me, doesn’t he?” 

You laugh through your panting, looking up to see Kai breathing just as heavily as you. He runs his fingers through his messy hair, glancing down at you with a grin.

“I need to feel your pussy. Right now.” Kai steps away to sit on the couch beside Josh, taking you with him by the hand. “Come here.” 

With the coordination of a newborn fawn, you crawl onto his lap. He pulls you into a kiss, lifting your ass enough to glide the head of his cock through your wetness. He meets your entrance after a few passes and tries to nudge himself inside. You suck in a breath of fear from the sheer size of him, and lock your body involuntarily, anticipating the sting. He shushes you against your lips, “Shhh, it’s okay. You’re fucking soaked, kitten. Just go slow.”

You brace yourself on his shoulders and start to lower your hips. Josh joins in by placing his hand between your legs, circling your swollen clit with the faintest touch of his middle finger. 

Josh hums into that little spot below your ear, “Talk to us.” Kai nods in agreement, sitting perfectly still with his hands secured around your waist, giving you full control. A response for them is lost as you ease him into you, using the sensations on your clit as your guide to stretch yourself inch by inch. 

You eventually settle onto his lap with him buried completely inside you, more thankful than ever that he prepared you for it. The full feeling he gives you is almost too much, threatening to push past your limits. 

“Fuck, you’re so tight,” Kai groans, pushing himself against your cervix with a roll of his hips. He throws his head back, showing the massive beetle tattoo covering his throat. After stopping to adjust, you finally start to move, riding him with a cautious sway.

“I told you,” Josh murmurs, leaning in to kiss him. Kai captures his lips with far less control than earlier in the night. A flash of your greediness takes over, and for a moment, you want the kiss for yourself. 

You let out a whine of protest, causing Josh to break away. He bites in his bottom lip, and sighs, “Did you think I forgot about you, baby?” He kisses you with the passion you so desperately crave. “Ride him for me. Show him how good your pussy feels.” 

As you bounce on him, you realize how different Kai feels, hitting spots and stretching you out in ways that Josh doesn’t. But you can also admit that Josh makes you feel things that he doesn’t. Kai’s body feels harder, colder to the touch. His polished jade eyes take in your beauty, but they don’t cherish you the same way Josh’s honeyed ones do. He touches your body in the right places, but you know it’s how he would touch any other woman. 

This is pure lust. Attraction with one goal in mind. 

You do notice how gentle he’s being with you, knowing that he would rail you into this couch the second you say the word. He’s patient with a playful smirk on his face, accepting that this is about you and Josh more than it is for him. 

Josh simply can’t keep his hands or his mouth to himself. He takes turns kissing you both, caressing you anywhere he can comfortably reach. 

“I could fuck you for hours,” Kai admits, but once he realizes how you’re starting to tire, he shifts his intentions. “Here. Let’s turn you around.” He maneuvers you with a confident amount of strength, changing the position so you’re now facing away from him. You balance yourself the best you can, leaning back as he slips himself back inside you. He takes on most of the work, pumping his cock in and out of your pussy at a quicker pace. 

Josh, wide-eyed, feels across your naked chest, holding your bouncing tits in the warmth of his palm. “You’re so beautiful…taking him so well.” He sucks one of your nipples into his mouth, wetting it before blowing a cool stream across it to watch it harden. He kisses his way down your stomach, settling on his knees between Kai’s legs — mirroring the position from minutes before. 

There’s no coyness to his actions. He dives right in, licking a broad stripe over your needy clit. He sucks it gently into his mouth, pleasuring you in the way you desperately need it. His tongue draws your favorite patterns with the perfect pressure as Kai’s cock glides effortlessly inside your cunt. 

It’s the depraved combination that catapults you right into your building orgasm. You resist your body’s response to close your eyes, wanting to watch him. You’ve missed him — the way his lust-riddled eyes float up your naked body until they meet yours. You feel the teeth of his smile against you just as his mouth leaves your clit. He then retrieves Kai’s cock from you, leaving you with a sudden empty feeling. You might’ve complained because of how close you are, but seeing him take Kai into his mouth renders you speechless. 

You hear Kai’s muffled whimper beneath you as Josh licks your arousal off of him. He takes full advantage of the chance to play, going back and forth from rolling his tongue over your clit and sucking Kai’s cock.  

Hearing Kai’s sounds mix with your own is too much for your drunken brain to process. Josh isn’t oblivious to your eagerness and impatience and guides Kai back inside you. “You have the prettiest pussy. I swear I could look at this all day.” 

“Make her cum,” Kai commands through a faltering thrust, giving away that he’s a bit closer than he’d admit. He bends your back into the right curve, making sure to hit your g-spot while Josh smothers your clit. 

Kai snakes his hand up around your throat, tilting your head back to rasp against the shell of your ear, “Does he look pretty between your legs?” When you don’t answer right away, he squeezes his fingers into your pulse points, but only with enough pressure to get your attention. You nod and whine, making him continue, “You love how he’s worshiping that pussy of yours while you take my cock?”

His sinfully enticing voice, paired with the silken feeling of Josh’s tongue and the slick glide of his cock sends you over the edge with no chance of returning. You fall apart within a matter of seconds, dependent on Kai’s ability to support you above him. Josh keeps your legs from snapping closed as you spasm and flutter around Kai’s cock. He laps you up as if you were a sweet syrup, riding you through the crashing waves of your climax. 

“I’m gonna cum,” Kai warns as he rushes to pull himself out of you. Josh takes over the final strokes with an expert hand, causing his cum to cover and drip down your pussy. He plays in the mess, rubbing across your sticky clit with the pad of his thumb before licking you clean until overstimulation ravages the both of you. 

Kai huffs an exhausted laugh through the shakes, letting you collapse against his chest. He rubs his hands over your body to smooth out the goosebumps rising to the surface and gives your pussy a teasing spank. “I think we should move this party to the bedroom.”

You roll your head against his shoulder listlessly. “Do you know the way?”

He chuckles, lifting you to your feet. “No, but I’m sure you could lead the way, kitten.”

You pad across the hardwood floor, feeling the soreness between your legs with every stride, and before you make it to the threshold, you peer over your shoulder. They’re both sitting, leaning back against the couch, watching you. You quirk a brow, teasing, “Well, are you two coming? Or am I gonna have to fuck myself in that big ole bed?”

Darkness swims in Josh’s pupils as he leans forward to rest his elbows on his knees. He studies you, biting back a mischievous grin before his eyes narrow. He suddenly lunges, taking off from the couch to chase after you. You scream, barreling your way down the hall to his bedroom. 

Laughter and the thunderous sounds of his footsteps echo throughout the hallway. You make a quick turn, run into his room, and leap onto the giant mattress. 

He grabs your flailing ankle, yanking you to the edge of the bed through your fit of giggles. He throws himself on top of you, boxing you in to tickle your sides and bite at the sensitive skin of your neck. “I can’t fucking wait to be inside you, baby,” he pants, grabbing your ass to throw you to the center of the bed while driving his hard cock against you. He hovers to kiss you, causing his necklace to dance on your bare chest. “Watching him fuck you first would have been torture if it wasn’t so hot.” 

You reach for his cock, giving it a firm squeeze to feel it throb in your hand. “Now you know how it felt when he sucked you off before I could.” 

You feel the vibration of his hums as he kisses you. Licking into your mouth, he rocks with the stroke of your hand around him, hooking your legs around his waist, and buries his face into your neck to mumble into the tacky skin, “Touche.” 

With him in your grasp, you line him up with your entrance, persuading him with the slight rise of your hips. He doesn’t need more convincing, plunging into you with a single, fluid thrust. 

He gasps, breathing the words into your tangled hair, “Fuck, I missed this so much.” 

You hear Kai’s voice in the distance, “Starting without me?” He’s standing by the door, watching the two of you go at it. You can’t even be sure how long he’s been there. “You two do look great together. I should’ve brought my camera.” 

You almost let your thoughts wander with the idea. “Maybe next time.”

Kai laughs, but Josh is distracted by you to join. He’s fucking you deep and slow, making up for lost time apart tonight. Even though the speed never changes, the power behind the thrust increases with each one. You can only clutch onto him, giving him your song of moans as a reward.

Normally the talkative one, Josh falls rather silent, soaking in all the seconds with you wrapped around him. You’re so consumed by him that you barely even notice that Kai’s moved to the bed and has started touching himself.  It’s only when Josh changes positions to sit up that you see the sluggish strokes of Kai’s wrist. 

Impatient, Kai also sits up to kneel behind Josh, kissing a line from his shoulder to his ear. He whines from the feeling of Kai’s lips exploring him, letting his thrusts into you fall out of rhythm, “Fuck me. Please.”

Kai pulls away from Josh’s ear and stares blankly at him, breaking his nonchalance with a look of concern on his face. “Josh… are you sure? We don’t have to—”

Josh looks down and slips out of you, gauging your immediate reaction. You give him an accepting smile and glance at Kai to see worry pulling his dark brows together. “I want you to. I want this.”

Kai hesitates, thinking over Josh’s request in his head. “Have you…practiced?”

Josh lets out a bashful laugh as a blush pinkens his cheeks. “Of course.”

His answer comes as a little bit of a surprise to you despite knowing his kinkiness. Toys, especially those kinds haven’t been talked about between the two of you before. “You have? Why didn’t you tell me?”

He laughs it off, but you can hear his shyness, perhaps even nervousness in the throaty sound. “I guess I was waiting for the right time to bring up the fact I like anal.”

Kai quickly cuts in, resorting back to his sarcastic edge, “This is so fun. We are learning so much about each other, aren’t we?” He reaches forward, sinking a knee into the mattress to root around the drawer of Josh’s nightstand. Finding what he’s looking for, he fishes out a small bottle of lube and a condom before settling back into his spot behind Josh. 

As Josh lowers himself back to you, a moment of realization strikes Kai. “Wait a minute… is this the first time?” 

“Yeah,” Josh responds in a meek voice. You both hold your breath, anticipating the possibility that Kai might change his mind now. 

He does the opposite, popping open the plastic cap of the bottle with his thumb, “We’ll just go nice and slow, right, kitten? I know how much you both like that.” 

You watch Josh’s face contort as Kai drips lube over his body and giggles, “I swear, you have the cutest little ass.” 

“Thanks,” Josh shudders, perhaps from the cold sensation or nerves, but he tries to take a steadying breath to calm himself. 

Kai tosses the closed bottle onto the bed beside you, reassuring him in his most soothing tone, “Just using my fingers for now, alright?” 

Josh whimpers from the contact, sewing his brows tight. You can’t see what Kai’s doing, only hearing the sounds it makes and Josh’s responses. 

Something changes, making Josh groan loudly and tense up against you instantly. Kai’s voice is tight, but precise as he talks him through, “Relax, babe. I really don’t want to hurt you. So make sure to tell me if it does, okay?” Josh nods, resting his forehead against your shoulder. Kai then looks at you directly. “Play with his cock. Make him feel good.”

You blindly search for the bottle hidden in the duvet, squirting a generous amount in your open hand before wrapping it around Josh’s waiting cock. It’s surprisingly hard, twitching from your feminine touch. Glazed in an absurd amount of slippery lube, you jerk him while Kai’s fingers go to work.

The noises that come from Josh are ones you’ve never heard. He’s in a state of shameless bliss, his consciousness lost somewhere within his own body. 

He finally croaks out in need, “I’m ready.”

Kai pauses, huffing with shortness of breath, “You don’t have to rush, Josh. I’m not small.” 

“Kai, please,” Josh begs. It’s pathetic and sweet. It’s a side to him that’s never been explored by you until now.

You hear Kai peel the foil wrapper and the following latex sound of the condom being rolled down his length. He holds his waist steady, and after a few seconds, Josh bucks forward from the pressure. “Oh, shit! Fuck. Fuck. Oh, fuck. Hold on. Wait.”

Kai hears the panic in his voice and instantly stops all movements, but doesn’t pull away just yet. You pet Josh’s curls back, rubbing your thumb over the shell of his ear to bring him back to you. “Shhh, baby. Remember what he said. Relax for us.” His eyes open for the first time in minutes, showing blown pupils that are having trouble focusing. “You’re doing so good.”

“Do you want me to stop?” Kai asks in a calm, low voice. “I’m barely in.”

“No!” Josh shakes his head frantically, taking in a deep inhale. “Keep going.”

Even you feel the pressure of Kai slowly sliding himself inside Josh. It’s taking far longer than it did with you, as he makes sure to give him plenty of time to adjust to each added inch. Kai grunts, letting his own pleasure reveal itself. “I’m all the way.” 

In a voice that barely sounds like his own, Josh pleads, “Please move.”

 As Kai starts to slide in and out, you take the cue to stroke Josh at the same pace. He clenches the bedsheet in his fists so tight his knuckles turn ghost-white.

“That feels so fucking good.” A string of moans flows as freely as the beads of precum dripping from the head of his cock. Kai’s thrust becomes easier, finding a lazy pace as Josh relaxes and arches his back. Knowing he doesn’t have much time, you swirl your fingers around your overstimulated clit. You don’t care. You’ll do everything in your power to finish with him this time.

You play with yourself, sighing against his flushed cheek, “He making you feel full, baby? I’m so proud of you. You're taking his cock better than me.” 

He’s delirious, and completely cock drunk. You don’t need him to tell you, because you feel him harden even more with his impending orgasm. “I’m so close… I can’t… please. Please, pretty please.”

You pump him even faster as you hold his head into the crook of your neck, taking every pitched cry into your memory. He lets go without a second warning, spilling his warm cum across your stomach. In a split second, Kai withdraws himself and quickly rips the condom off. He works himself, chasing the second high alongside you. You bring yourself there, and within a minute, you’re tipping over into another orgasm. Somehow you hear Kai’s sharp breath amongst your own as he paints the curve of Josh’s ass with his own release. 

A minute passes with only ragged breaths shared between you. Without saying a word, Kai slides off the bed and disappears out of the bedroom. You then hear him walk down the hall and enter the bathroom, followed by the sounds of him opening up cabinets through the wall. 

Josh lifts his head from you, asking, “You okay?”

“Me? Yeah, why?”

His eyes drop to his fingers mindlessly tracing the details of your bare chest. “I don’t know. A lot has happened and we really haven’t had the chance to talk…about it.” 

There’s no doubt that there is a heap of things for you to discuss, but you’re not ready to deal with the weight of it all just yet. Wanting to push it off, you brush your fingers across the height of his cheekbone. “I’m sure it can wait until tomorrow.”

You feel his tension dissipate as he smiles softly and brings his eyes back to yours. “You’re right. You had fun though?”

“Fuck yeah.” 

“Atta girl.”

Kai returns with his black boxer briefs on, a glass of water, and a few damp washcloths in his hand. “Hope you’re not talking about me.”

“Only the bad stuff,” Josh quips back over his shoulder, laying statue still as Kai wipes the cloth over his backside. 

Kai offers the second washcloth to him after tossing the first into the hamper and sends you a wink. “That's all there is, I’m afraid.” 

While Josh carefully separates himself from you and cleans the mess from your stomach and legs, Kai peruses the random contents littering the top of his dresser. He spots a jar of pre-rolled joints that catches his attention and raises it in the air, asking, “Care if I light one of these?”

Josh beams with a rush of excitement, “Fuck no! Lighter should be in the bowl next to you.”

You prop yourself up against the pillows and get comfortable in the sea of blankets, watching Kai bring the flame to the end of the joint. Josh finds his way back on top of you, resting his head against your chest. Kai blows out the heavy drag, and settles back on the bed, leaning up against the headboard with the joint hanging from his lip. 

You spend what feels like ten minutes, passing the burning joint back and forth. Embracing the sleepy high taking over, you twirl the growing curls at the nape of Josh’s neck, dragging your nails gently down his back. Kai finally ashes the finished joint, extinguishing the cherry in the glass dish sitting on the nightstand before breaking the silence, “How are you feeling, Josh?”

He thinks on it for a moment until pushing out an exaggerated sigh, “A little drunk, really high, and like I got fucked in the ass. So pretty good for a Friday night I think.”

TAGLIST:

@gretavanbitches @dannyandthekiszkas @asparrowofthedawn @ageofnations @garbagevanfleet @lvnterninthenight @pennylanefics @writingcold @alexxavicry @gvfficrecs @jakeyboiiiiiii @doodle417 @richjaaasss @pr41sethemoon @gretavanflowerpowerrr @joshskittytickler @tripthelightfatality y @maddie-van-fleet @sarakay-gvf @josiee-gvf @milkgemini @sammiejane22 @gretavanbear @capturethechaos @welllauragvf @averagemisfit03 @myownparadise96 @givemeyourtots2 @gretavangroove @objectsinspvce @myownparadise96 @feilores @josh-iamyour-mama @givemeyourtots2 @joshkiszkasbigtoe @mydarlingdanny @shutupdevvie @twinszka @busybeingtrash @carlybubs @demonrat444 @high-fidelity1 @jake-kiszkas-smirk @sunandthemoontwinflames @gvfcinema @klarxtr @sacredthethreadgvf @gracev0609

#greta van fleet fan fiction #greta van fleet smut #greta van fleet fanfic #gvf smut fic #gvf smut #gvf au #gvf au fanfic #gvf au smut #gvf au fic #greta van fleet au fic #josh kiszka x reader #josh kiszka fanfiction #jake kiszka x reader #jake kiszka fanfiction #jake kiszka fanfic #josh kiszka fanfic #josh kiszka fic #josh kiszka au #jake kiszka au #gvf tattoo fic #gvf tattoo!au #josh kiszka smut #jake kiszka smut #skin deep #skin deep update #skin deep fic #gvf tattoo au #gvf fic

[sparrowofthedawnsworld]

Princess Of The Prisoner - Pirate!Jake Kiszka AU

A/N: I’m BACK!! And god, is it good to be. I’ve missed you all so, so much. I thank you all for your patience and endless support. You all mean the world to me <3 I hope you all enjoy this - finally. I love you! (Only lightly edited for the moment).

WARNINGS: Semi-light Violence, bl00d, unconsciousness, fighting, use of weapons.

This is MAJOR 18+ Minors DNI! AT ALL. Bondage, kn!fe play, edging/orgasm denial, light overstimulation, fingering (F), oral (F&M receiving), choking, slapping, degradation, unprotected sex (be smart, be safe!)

Masterlist

•••

“I am no where near equipped for what you are asking of me.” You speak firmly to your father, fighting the intense urge to stomp your foot against the shiny, glassy floor like that of a child.

“If I didn’t see you fit, I would not send you.” Your father says to you, sounding just as sure of his plan as ever.

As always.

“I will not be used as bait for one of your enemies.” You straighten your back, holding his blazing and frustrated stare. “You’ve lost your sanity, father.”

“I have not asked you, I have told you what you are to do.” He remains stubborn and firm. “I expect him here no later than morning. Don’t disappoint me, dearest. Now, you best be off.”

Your face twists in the purest form of anger as you turn away from your father to leave him be at his throne. You storm across the palace, back to your own room.

“How could he put me in such a dangerous position?” you mutter to yourself, gathering up a new dress to change into for your days journey.

“Sending me off to find some god forsaken ship, to hunt down a man for him,” you continue to ramble to no one other than yourself and the over-decorated walls.

Or, so you think.

“Let me guess-“ The cook of your palace stands in your doorway. You have grown quite close with her, given she is one of the few women around anymore. “-You’re being sent off on a mission, per your father’s orders again?”

“Yes,” you sigh heavily, undoing your corset. “I must be off shortly. I’m essentially being used as bait for the captain of some ship, Jacob Kiszka.”

Her eyes look as though they are going to fall out of her head, “Do you not realize who that is, Princess?”

“I haven’t the first clue who he is, no,” you admit.

All you know is that his ship would be arriving sooner rather than later, and Jacob is after a specific sword of your father’s. You are not sure why the sword is so significant, all you know is that Jacob is indeed after it.

“I’m sure he’s some gross old man-“

“Far from it, actually. He’s quite young if I remember correctly,” she informs you, laughing lightly at your shocked expression.

“Young?” you scoff in disbelief. “There is no possible way…”

“Oh, but there is. He could only be a few years older than you,” she continues and laughs lightly at you, unintentionally adding to your frustration more. “Not to say that I am at all on board with your father using you, but I understand why he’s asked you. He’s just a young lad.”

“This is just absolutely ridiculous,” you huff. “Sending me off to capture some boy, who could probably still kill me with one hand, regardless of age!” Your arms flail around you in dramatic emphasis. “How do you even know this information about him?”

“He’s actually quite well known,” she answers, eyes falling to the floor. “But… how I know him personally is not relevant.”

A heavy silence falls over the two of you for a moment.

“I know very well that your father has taught you to be an incredible fighter,” she speaks up, softly breaking the silence. “…Perhaps if you’re truly so worried, you should take another man with you. Daniel, maybe?”

You think on her suggestion for a moment, ultimately deciding it isn’t a bad idea after all.

“Will you please retrieve him for me?”

“Of course, Princess.” She nods to you politely. “I should not distract you any further. Good luck to you, dear.. I shall send for Daniel for you at once.”

“Thank you,” you mumble under your breath, sending her a rather forced smile.

Gathering the rest of your things, you are going off to find Daniel yourself, but you realize he has finally come to you, by the soft knock at your door.

“Princess,” he greets with a charming nod of his head and a smile that can undoubtedly melt the coldest souls. “It was brought to me that you are in need of my assistance.”

“Yes,” you start, casting him your undivided attention, just as he is giving to you. “My father wants me to capture this Captain…Jacob Kiszka. He is after something of his and Father wants him taken care right away.”

“With all respect, Princess, shouldn’t you be demanding he send someone else to do such a job?” Daniel’s face turns immensely concerned and fearful on your behalf. “Jacob is a very skilled and clever man. You have no business-“

“-I’ve tried to change his mind all I can, but you know how he is,” you speak warily, cutting him off. “But that’s why I’ve asked for you. I would love for you to join me.”

Daniel’s eyes widen and the Adams apple of his throat bobbed as he swallowed thickly.

“Princess, I truly don’t think this is-“

“-I have no other choice, Daniel!” You firmly cut him off once again. “Now… Are you coming, or are you going to stay here as though you are some sort of coward?”

Daniel is far from a coward and you know that without a doubt, but you have to convince him somehow.

“When are we to depart?” He caves, speaking through a sigh of defeat.

“Right now.” You nod curtly, grabbing your belongings and walking right past him.

He mumbles to himself from behind you, taking long strides to keep up alongside you, “What have I gotten myself into…?”

“Just look at it as an adventure, Daniel,” you jest in attempts to lighten the mood.

“And suppose one of us gets hurt? What shall happen then?” Daniel questions rapidly, speeding up to reach the door of the palace before you. “Ah! Do not dare to touch that door.”

“I am about to capture a thief and you are concerned about me opening but a single door?” you chide lightly, cocking an eyebrow as he opens the door for you anyway.

You step out first, waiting patiently for him to follow after you.

“And stop thinking in such worrisome ways,” you add, once he joins at your side. “You are quite frankly putting a thorn in my side.”

Your light teasing brings a small smile to Daniel’s face and he huffs a soft laugh before changing the subject entirely.

“How would you like to travel, princess?”

“On foot,” you tell him, taking off in the direction of the area in which Jacob and his ship are suspected to be coming to.

He looks at you with shock filled eyes, “Alright, you are officially out of all of your senses.”

“It is not that far from here,” you roll your eyes, the pair of you walking farther away from the palace. “They’re going to anchor at the closest point they can, but far enough away as to not be perceived from the palace.”

“And how can you be so sure?” He’s full of never ending questions.

“Enough questions, Daniel, seriously,” you sigh in slight annoyance. “It would be in your best interest to simply trust me.”

The two of you walk in silence for quite some time, taking in the nature around you and putting mental marks on things that you walked by, as to not leave any chance of getting lost on your journey back.

“How much farther are we going, Princess?” Daniel breaks down and asks yet another question.

You open your mouth to answer him, but the sounds of various voices shouting about, swiftly interrupt you.

“Stop.” You place your hand out to stop Daniel in his tracks beside to you. “Voices. I hear voices. Do you hear them, Daniel?”

He looks around, listening intently and after a moment or two, the same shouting fills his ears as well.

“I hear them.” Daniel nods, confirming that you are not losing your sanity.

Quickly, you put your plan of attack into motion.

“Daniel, whatever you do, do not leave my side.” You tell him, giving a curt nod as you made your way towards the tree line that followed the edge of the river bank.

The closer you get, the louder the voices become and the more your nerves threaten to overtake you.

You and Danny make your way through the trees, stopping just out of view of the surprisingly nice ship haphazardly docked just before the shoreline.

A beautiful, fit and young man treads his way through the shallow water and up on to the sand, looking far more put together than the rest of the crew surrounding him.

“That must be him…” you point towards him, Daniel’s eyes following your index finger. He nods, confirming your guess.

“Princess, please, let me take care of this?” Daniel pleads quietly. “There are far too many of them to take on alone.”

“Nonsense. I shall do what I was sent to do,” you insist. “We must figure out how to capture him without the rest witnessing. They will surely come looking, if they see us leave with him.”

“Not to mention that we walked here,” Daniel reminds you. “I suppose that means I will be carrying him back, surely?”

“You have always been incredibly smart,” you tease and answer his question all at once.

“Now, then! Now, then!”

Soft gasps are shared between you and Daniel, as who you presume was Jacob, starts to loudly gather in his crew.

“Now that I have the undivided attention of all of you dandy crewmen, I shall be off in attempts to get in to the King’s palace at once!” he begins to explain, voice somehow much louder and firmer than you expected it to be. “I hate to break one’s heart, but all of you are to return to the ship and remain there until I return! I cannot risk my plans being tampered with. Am I clear to all of you?!”

They all express their understanding in almost perfect unison.

“That will be all, then! Please, return to the ship right away!”

Like well trained animals, everyone files back to the ship as Jake stands around to watch on, ensuring not one person is staying behind.

He is so breathtaking… It almost drowns out the hatred that you already hold for him.

You shake your intrusive thoughts of the captain away, putting on your brave face to continue on with a new plan.

“Come, Daniel!” you yell in a whisper, creeping your way back out of the trees.

“Come on!”

Once you both make it out, he begins his frantic questioning once more, “What ever are we doing now, princess?!”

“Hush,” you silence him. “We must go back towards the palace. I believe it best that we ambush him there.”

He simply shakes his head in understanding, glancing over his shoulder quickly to be sure no one has spotted either of you and is following.

You stop at the bushes near the entrance of the palace, breathing heavily and shaking your head in exasperation as the two of you duck down out of sight.

Daniel lets out a frustrated and tired huff. “We are back where we started, princess. I’m starting to question your oh-so elaborate planning.”

“You are being such a sore thumb today. I beg of you to just do as I say.” You send him a pleading look.

Silence fills the air around the two of you for a while, until the cracking of rocks beneath boots captures Daniel’s attention.

“Princess,” he nudges at your shoulder. “The Captain is upon us.”

You peak through the flowers and leaves, eyeing him as he makes his way carefully up the path.

You catch yourself gawking at him again; the way he walks, his long tresses and the beautiful dagger hanging from a strap across his chest.

“Your majesty, please,” Daniel begs, knocking you from your trance. “Please, tell me what you want me to do.”

“I… I want you to wait until he walks by us. If we stay here, he won’t see us right away. Once he passes, we will attack from behind. I need him unconscious,” you explain quickly. “Once he is unconscious, I will tie his hands and you shall help me carry him to the cells.”

Just as you finish and Daniel gives you his quick, verbal understanding, Jake passes through the gates and bushes, slowing his pace and ducking every so often to avoid possibly being seen.

“I will tell you when,” you whisper into Daniel’s ear and he nods once.

The captain walks a few more feet up the pathway, ducking down behind a rose bush and unsheathing his dagger from its case.

Daniel copies him, pulling his own dagger from its casing.

“Now,” you mutter with unbridled urgency.

Daniel has Jake plummeting to the ground within seconds. You watch on for only a moment, before fear takes over and you feel the need to join him.

Groans and curses are being hurled between them, swings and bone crushing punches being thrown along with their noises of pain.

Jake holds his dagger backwards, swinging the handle towards the side of Daniel’s head.

“NO!”

You bolt towards them, taking Jake to the ground upon your collision - sparing Daniel of the bone-crushing blow that was mere seconds away from colliding with the temple of his head.

Daniel recovers rather quickly, throwing you off of Jake and taking your place on top of him.

One strong and well-timed swing from Danial is all it takes and the Captain falls limp against the ground as he goes unconscious.

Daniel falls away from him, chest heaving and covered in small droplets of blood here and there. His hand clutches over his chest, as he fights to recenter himself.

“Are you alright?” you ask frantically, pulling the rope from around your waist and tying it securely around the Captain’s hands.

“Just perfect, Princess,” Daniel chuckles sarcastically, dusting himself off as he stands to his feet. “Here, allow me.”

“I think not.” You swat his hand away. “Rest for another moment. I will take care of this.”

Once you have the knots tied, you stand up and let Daniel take over again. He scoops him up like a rag doll, throwing him over his shoulder as though the Captain weighs little to nothing.

You bend down and pick up Jake’s dagger, shoving it down into your pocket and following after Daniel as he starts making his way up towards the palace.

“How long do you think he will stay unconscious?” you ask, making your way through the lower levels of the palace.

“Not much longer, I’m afraid.” Daniel answers, stopping at the large cell at the end of the cold, dimly lit hallway.

“Just put him on the bed. I shall take it from here.” You order rather gently, confident that he can’t hurt you from behind the bars of the cell.

“As you wish.”

Daniel drops him down onto the bed and unties him carefully, tossing the rope to the side thoughtlessly as he goes.

Just as he finishes Jake lets out a low groan of discomfort and Daniel quickly makes his was back out of the cell.

You close the door and lock it, watching Jake for a moment to find that he is still mostly out of it, when there isn’t another sound to be heard from him.

“Do you wish for me to inform your father that we have the Captain?”

“No!” You look up to Daniel with panic-filled eyes. “I will tell him myself. He doesn’t know that you accompanied me and I would rather him not.”

“Understandable, Princess,” Daniel says. “I shall keep my doings to myself.”

“I am most grateful for you,” you smile up at him, placing a gentle hand on his bicep. “Thank you.”

Removing your hand from his arm, Daniel brings it up to his lips in a gentle kiss as he bows, “You are most welcome, your majesty.”

He releases your hand, standing upright and beginning his way down the hallway.

Before he gets too far, he turns back to face you with a serious look. “Princess?”

You whip around to face him also, “Yes, Daniel?”

“If anything is to happen and you need my assistance again, you know where I reside.”

Not awaiting an answer - knowing you understand without having to say so out loud - he disappears through the large door. The loud sounds of it closing sends an eerie echo around the concrete walls and floor.

You slowly turn back towards the cell, watching and listening to Jake intently for any signs of movement or noise.

“Bloody hell,” Jake’s voice rumbles in a low groan, his arms struggling to push his weight away from the bed he is sprawled across.

He finally gets himself upright, looking around in a pure panic at his surroundings.

Stumbling up to his feet, he spins around and freezes in place when his eyes land upon you.

“Oh, well is this not just lovely?” you speak rather tauntingly. “The captain is finally awake.”

“And you are?” Jake saunters up to the door, rough hands wrapping around the cold bars.

“Princess of The Garden, at- well… I am not at your service,” you stumble over your formalities, forgetting that you owe him not a single one. “Not much of a kingdom we have around here, more so a small, royal family on secluded land.”

“I am very well aware of practically all of that.” Jake bites matter-of-factly, full of anger.

There are a few moments of intense silence, the loud and unsteady breathing from Jake being the only constant sound.

“Would you be so kind as to remind me how I managed to get here?” Jake questions bitterly, clearly trying to contain his rage.

“Me,” you smile at him with hardly contained pride. “Well, me and another accomplice.”

“Quite weak of you to have to bring a companion along just to capture me.” Jake smirks, his face noticeably contorting in discomfort as he assesses with his fingertips, the bruises that Daniel had left on his jaw. “Someone ought to teach you how to fight.”

“You know nothing about my fighting skills,” you say dryly, sending him a death glare through the bars of the cell. “I would be a fool to travel alone, regardless of how well I fight.”

“You seem to be a bit of a fool anyway,” Jake chuckles, glancing up at you with bold eyes.

If you could smack him across his careless mouth, you absolutely would.

“Letting your father send you into such danger…” Jake shakes his head, giving you a judgmental once-over. He turns and walks towards the hard bed in the corner. “You aren’t cut out for such violence.”

“I wish you would stop speaking as if you know me.” Your arms cross over your chest. It isn’t a very good response, but it is as good of one as you can seem to gather. “You know absolutely nothing about me.”

Jake ignores the comment entirely.

“If I may ask, why are you still lingering, princess?”

The name falling of his tongue is like a drug. The most addictive drug one could find. Somehow he makes the most flattering and important name, sound so degrading.

You stand frozen in place for a few moments too long, struggling to find a genuine reason for staying around - of which you do not have.

He hums to himself, head tilting back slightly, “Just as I thought. You haven’t any good reason.”

You open your mouth to attempt some sort of protest.

“If I may, your majesty,” Jake stands to his feet and saunters back to the door. “You are quite the gem. So exquisite and beautiful…” he trails off for a moment, a sly grin spreading over his lips as he looks over you. “Too bad you are too feisty and disobedient for my liking.”

Your whole body begins to boil with various emotions; you’re flustered, angry and immensely intrigued by him. He is setting you ablaze in a foul, but irresistible way.

“And… you are much too disrespectful for my taste,” you seethe, faltering for a moment so short, you hope it goes unnoticed. “Speaking to royalty in such a despicable manner…”

“And yet, the royalty herself, seems to be enjoying it.” Jake grins wickedly.

You can’t tell if it’s your body’s attempt to be intimidating, or seeking closer proximity to Jake. Regardless, without really thinking, you step forward, “What makes you believe for a second that I am enjoying any part of this?”

“Many reasons, Princess…” Jake starts, speaking low and hushed. “You’ve taken at the very least five steps closer to this door. You could have left the second your… ‘accomplice’ dropped me in here.”

“You are terribly-“

“-Quiet, Princess. I don’t take well to being interrupted.” Jake cuts you off abruptly, holding up a single finger that you can not seem to tear your eyes away from. “I would almost say you enjoy being spoken to this way, don’t you? Everyone gets tiresome with constantly hearing praises… And I’m sure praise is all you know, is it not?”

“Perhaps.” The word leaves your mouth bitter and clipped. He is very much right - you both know that very well.

“Mhm, as I thought.” Jake grips the bars of the door above his head, leaning forward as far as he can go. “You know… I could show you so much more. Make you feel so much more.”

“And what could you possibly be hinting at with such words, Captain?” you question, attempting to throw his title back at him the same he had yours. Only to sound much more breathy than you intend.

“If only I had the keys to open this-“ He gestures to the large door, the only thing keeping the two of you separated. “-I could show you much better than I could ever tell you, your majesty.”

“Never in a million years would I consider letting you out,” you scoff, shoving the key that is now damp from your sweating hands, back into your pocket.

“Who said anything about letting me go?” Jake asks you. “Just join me. You have the key to leave whenever you so please.”

“And… if I do choose to join you…?” You narrow your eyes, taking in his blown out pupils and all the little details surrounding them.

“Then I shall do just as I have said and show you things you will never forget.” Jake promises lowly, leaning in closer. “Things you will never want to forget,” he adds.

Your faces are as close as they can possibly be, you can feel the warmth of his breath as he speaks to you.

Without once looking away from him, you hastily retrieve the key from your pocket and unlock the door.

Jake steps back, allowing you the proper space to slide the door open just enough to squeeze your body through and get into the cell with him.

You turn around and close the door, closing your eyes for a split second in attempts to slow your pounding heart and process what you have just done.

As you turn around to finally face Jake, he immediately outstretches his hand towards you and bows before you ever-so-slightly.

Hesitantly, you place your shaking, sweating hand in his and he brings it up to his lips, “‘Tis quite the pleasure, Princess.”

Jake places the first kiss to the top of your hand, holding your stunned gaze. He shifts his hold up to your wrist, his lips following and placing another kiss higher up.

He continues the same actions, kissing all the way up your arm, until his hand reaches your shoulder and his face is inches from yours.

Slowly, he backs you up until you can feel the uncomfortable firmness of metal bars against your back.

“You are truly quite the brave one for joining me.” Jake whispers against your ear. “Just to make things sort of even, I fully plan to tease you until you’re begging and pleading for my mercy.”

“And what leads you to believe I would ever beg someone like you?” You tilt your head back defiantly.

Jake only smirks In amusement, “Is that a challenge?”

“If you can make me beg, I will let you go and tell my father you didn’t dock where he expected,” you bet with him rather smugly… and stupidly.

“My, my. The princess is going to beg me like a whore and lie to her father?” Jake tsks with a faux disappointed shake of his head. “It seems I have corrupted the sweet, royal, princess already. And suppose your accomplice -as you called him- goes back and tells him…? What lie should be grand enough to cover us then?”

His nose is practically brushing against your own, a tension so unbearable further blooming between the two of you.

“T-That is not his place. My father didn’t know that I took him, nor will he. I asked Daniel not to speak of his hand in helping me, or even that we have you,” you inform him truthfully. “It was my duty to capture you and bring you here, not his. I shall be the one to tell my father what it is he must know.”

“Well, then, I suppose I can have my way with you.” Jake purrs, teasing his lips over yours. “Is that what you want, your majesty?”

“So many words and promises, but you’ve yet to show me a thing.” You just barely chase after his lips.

Grabbing each side of your face with both of his large and calloused hands, Jake connects his lips with yours roughly.

It takes you a moment to catch up to his pace, especially with losing every bit of air from your lungs within the very second his lips met yours. Your tongues move against each other, fighting for dominance as whimpers flutter from you and into his warm mouth.

He pulls away, breathless and practically hissing out his next words, “Sweet, sweet princess. You do not know a bit of what you have in store for yourself. Stay right there.”

Jake steps back from you with a finger pointed to the floor where you stand, bending down to pick up a lengthy piece of rope that you and Daniel had him tied up with not so long ago.

“Do you trust me?” There’s a twinkle in his eyes, amusement behind them as he asks you the ridiculous question.

You stare down at the rope outstretched before you - shocked, but you remain shamefully aroused by it all the same.

“Trust- trust you? You are nothing but a complete stranger,” your voice wavers.

“Nonsense. We have spent at least few hours in one another’s presence, now, haven’t we?” His crooked smile sends waves of heat to your core. “Stranger? yes, in some sense. But I’m not a complete stranger anymore.”

You drop your eyes from his, back down to the rope in his hands. Jake pushes it out a little closer to you, eyes deeply studying your cautious but curious face.

Slowly, you lift your hands up and lay your wrists over top of his hands, looking up at him in question as if to say, ‘is this right?’

Jake holds your burning stare and starts to wrap the rope around your wrists, binding them together tightly, but still comfortably somehow.

“Outstanding,” Jake hums, walking off to a corner where another small piece of rope has been discarded.

“Just one last thing,”

Jake makes his way back over to you, placing a hand on your shoulder and pushing you back a few steps until your back collides with the cold metal bars.

His hand travels from your shoulder, down your arm, until it reaches the rope around your wrists. Grabbing it, he watches your breath quicken as he lifts your arms up and over your head, securing them to the bars with a second piece of rope.

“Mm-“ you clear your throat nervously. “-And how do you presume you will be able to remove my dress in such a position?”

“Lovely of you to inquire,” Jake smiles wildly, pressing his body against yours and leaning in closer to your ear. “I just so happened to see this-“ his hand travels the corseted curve of your side, dipping into your pocket. “-the handle of my dagger shining, while you were standing outside the cell. Not only are you a princess, but a little thief.”

“Well- I...” you stutter weakly, feeling mindless for forgetting to leave it with Daniel.

“You what?” Jake presses, biting at the shell of your ear.

Your only response is your labored breathing, unable to form an intelligible response.

He unsheathes his beautiful dagger from your pocket, resting it over your chest.

“You think too little of my schemes, princess.” He places a kiss over your nose. “I already planned to take my dagger back to use just for this moment. Why take your clothes off with my tired hands, when I could cut them off?”

“Jake,” his name rushes out of your lungs in a heavy sigh.

He grabs you by the waist, turning you around to face the bars and skillfully cut the strings of your corset.

Turning you back around to face him, he pulls it off of your body with ease and continues on with cutting away at your other garments.

Each piece is slowly pulled from you, neatly cut and haphazardly tossed to the side by Jake’s calloused hands.

As he yanks the last piece away, you are then completely naked before him - eyes never lifting to meet his burning gaze upon you.

“Breathtaking, your majesty,” Jake all but whispers, seemingly a little lost in the site that he is beholding.

You draw in a deep breath, exhaling it even slower than the slowness at which you had taken it in, “I’m sure I look far more suitable than anyone you have ever laid with.”

Upon your overweening remark, your eyes finally meet with his and you swear you see fire flash within them.

“How witty of you, princess,” Jake snaps sarcastically, pressing his body into yours. “Haughty of you to assume you are not the one that I would graciously turn away.”

It stings, but somehow you know he doesn’t mean it. Part of you hoped he didn’t, at least.

“Your mouth is foul and full of disrespect,” you snap quietly; silently wishing your hands were free, so that you can act on the resurfacing urge to smack him.

Jake stays silent, bringing the handle of his dagger down against your stomach and slowly dragging it down. The golden handle makes goosebumps form across your skin, your hips writhing about ever so slightly in anticipation.

Just when the end of his handle is close to your heat, he jerks it away entirely.

Instead, he dips his own finger down farther to feel the wetness pooling between your legs himself.

Jake glances up at you with wild eyes, flashing you a wicked smile. “The princess, so proper and poised and innocent… soaked as though she’s dipped into the river.”

Adjusting his careful hold around the blade, Jake lays the handle right where it had stopped before he pulled it away. He continues its slow descent down to your clit, where it halts to rub in the slowest, softest circles.

“Oh, Jake,” you gasp, pushing your hips harder against it.

“Oh, that’s just lovely,” Jake smirks, leaning in to place kisses over your exposed chest. “My name sounds beautiful coming from that pretty little mouth.”

He uses his own hips to hold yours in place, so he that can move the handle of the dagger at whatever pressure or speed he so desires.

“Let me hear it again, princess… ‘Jake,’” he repeats his own name to you, as though you don’t know it.

“Jake,” he repeats again.

Trying to hold onto your defiance and composure, you harshly bite at the inside of your mouth to keep from doing as he asked.

“This won’t do at all, your majesty,” Jake clicks his tongue, moving the handle in faster circles, while his other wraps around your throat. “Did I not say I want to hear you again? Come now, let me hear what pretty noises you can make. I’m sure you’re fantastic at it, little whore.”

He presses the handle harder into your bundle of nerves, drawing firmer circles against you. It’s untamable; the noise that erupts from your lungs, echoing through the cold cell and likely even through the long hallway.

“So beautiful. Keep going…” Jake encourages, tilting his head back as he watches on to your pleasure.

Jake leans forward, his free hand securing itself around your jaw to tilt your head to the side. His lips meet with your neck, biting roughly at the tender skin and soothing the sting with the softness of his tongue.

A soft laugh floats out of him each time you whine or struggle against him and the rough ropes that secure you in place.

“Jake,” you whimper through a labored exhale. The feeling of sweet release is already beginning to bloom in the pit of your stomach.

“Is the princess getting close?” Jake questions with a sly cadence. “Already, your majesty?”

You choose not to answer him, in light of climbing to the peak of your orgasm without chance of interruption.

Alas, Jake is the least bit stupid.

“Are you trying to fool me, princess?” Jake asks lowly, slowing the circles that the handle of his dagger are making.

The urge to relent and beg him is already far greater than you anticipated, but you are determined to stand your ground.

“Not trying to fool you, only avoiding the act of begging a thief,” you speak breathlessly.

“That’s a shame,” Jake grins, trailing his hand down your body to your arousal. A single finger plays at your entrance, “I would let you cum if you were not so hell bent on being a stubborn little brat.”

Just to antagonize you further, he sinks his finger inside you, purposefully curling it upwards just shy of the sweet spot within you.

“Mm…”

A tight lipped whimper tumbles out of you, your body arching into his touch ever-so-slightly.

“Oh? Do you like that, princess?” Jake taunts, looking down the bridge of his nose as he watches you. “You love having attention on your pretty little pussy, don’t you?”

“I…” You aren’t really sure what you had planned to say, or even what you want to say. All thoughts are either jumbled, or lost entirely.

“You what?” Jake pries, sliding the handle of the dagger through your folds to collect more of your wetness.

The second the handle returns to your throbbing bundle of nerves, something snaps inside of you.

“Jake,” you whine, tugging at your restraints despite the incessant burn of the rope. “Jake, please!”

“There it is.” Jake’s smile is pleased and cocky.

Feeling ever so gracious, he pushes in a second finger and deepens their rhythmic thrusts.

Jake presses his lips to the corner of your open mouth, “Tell me how good it feels, princess. Tell me.”

“I-it feels s-so good. Feels so good,” you stutter, tempted to turn your head and capture his lips in a kiss, all on your own accord. “Please!”

“Please?” He parrots mockingly. “Please what, your majesty?”

The feelings of your impending climax finally starts to build once again. This time, you are not going to give it up.

“Please let me cum!” You nearly sob, rushing every single word from your mouth. “Please, captain, I’ll do whatever you want… J-just please let me cum.”

“Give it to me, then,” Jake demands. “Right now.”

The band of pleasure breaks within you, sending you into an earth-shattering spiral of bliss that you could not have ever prepared yourself for.

Your knees buckle beneath you, leaving the ropes binding your wrists to be the only thing holding you up. The sting of the rope not even registering, as cuts and burns surely form around your wrists.

“What a good girl you are for me, princess,” Jake praises you, removing his fingers from you first to wrap his arm around your body, holding you up.

“J-Jake,” you choke out, squirming in his hold against the overstimulation that he was beginning to cause you. “I- It-s-“

“Shhh,” he silences you, a little reluctantly pulling his dagger away from your core. “I know, princess.”

Studying your face, he takes in your half-lidded eyes and flushed cheeks. The slightest bit of pity took over him.

Jake tucks the dampened handle of his dagger beneath your chin, tilting your head up to meet his gaze. “Will you be a good girl if I untie you? Hm?”

“Y-yes, sir- I mean, Captain,” you answer him, correcting yourself once more just for good measure. “Yes, Captain.”

Flipping the weapon around, he drags the tip of the dagger down your throat with only enough pressure to make it resemble a feather, making your breath hitch in your chest. Fear starts to rise back up inside you, along with adrenaline. The combination is intoxicating in a dangerous way.

“Will you truly?” Jake cocks a single eyebrow at you.

The sharp tip moves across your chest and down your stomach, goosebumps forming as you shudder.

“Yes! Yes,” you promise, breathing uneven and more labored than it has been so far.

The tip dips into your belly button, eliciting some sort of choked whimper from your throat.

Jake smirks at that, “Feels nice, doesn’t it?” He begins to trail it back up your body, the same way it had descended down.

You’re struck silent, unable to manage a single word.

Finally reaching your bindings, with two flicks of the dagger, the ropes fall from your wrists.

Your body immediately collapses forward into Jake’s. He tosses his dagger to the floor with a high-pitched clink, just in time to catch you.

“Falling at my feet so soon, princess?” Jake snickers, hauling you back up and guiding you to the bed.

“You forget yourself,” you scoff, clearly displaying your distaste for the thought of being at his feet. “One place you will never find me is at your feet.”

“No, your majesty-“ Jake tangles a hand in your hair, yanking your head back. “-You have forgotten yourself.”

Letting go of your hair, he hastily works to undo the buttons adorning his vest, pulling it away to be discarded onto the dirty floor of the cell - his shirt following directly after.

“What happened to being my good girl?” Jake inquires, stepping closer to you, his face mere inches from yours.

Your response is quick and confident, “Being your good girl is only applicable if you’re pleasing me, Captain.”

“Oh, is it, now?” Jake places his hand over your sternum, sliding it up until it splays around your throat and tightens there. “Is that not what I just did? Please you?” You struggle to draw in air as his grip stays unrelenting, his hold never once wavering as you slowly sink to your knees. “And you’re so needy and desperate that it still wasn’t good enough for you?”

He leans down to be eye level with you as he fires questions at your flushed face, “You’ll take what I feel so inclined to give you, your majesty.”

Jake releases his grip, standing straight up as he watches down on you, gasping to refill your burning lungs with air.

While you work on regaining some form of control over your own body and mind, Jake begins removing the rest of his clothes.

You look up, watching him attentively through your lashes. The perfections of his body are not lost on you.

“Perhaps we should try this again,”

Jake suggests, taking himself in his hand. Your mouth waters at the sight of him. His free hand cups your cheek, “Are you going to be my good girl?”

All you can muster is a nod, unsure that your voice can even function to its fullest abilities.

His thumb, gentle and featherlight in touch, traces over your bottom lip before sinking into your mouth, “Prove it to me, then.”

Your hands are reaching up to wrap around him, before your brain can even fully process the movement.

A kiss far too innocent for the actions you wre about to take part in, is placed over his tip. You hear the shaky breath Jake draws in, encouraging you to repeat the same little kiss once more.

You drop one of your hands down to your lap, sliding your hand down to his base. Sinking your mouth down over the rest of him, you can tell that his whole body shuddered from the pleasure you’re providing him.

“That’s it, princess,” he encourages you, his hand coming up to tangle into your hair.

The twitch of his fingers against your scalp, serves to enlighten you on his urge to push you further. Taking a deep breath, you take him as far as you can go, breathing through the urge to gag around him.

“Fuck,” he curses, hips jerking on their own volition. “Your mouth is too good for me, angel, but you look absolutely lovely taking me like a little whore.”

A whimper sounds from your throat, sending the slightest bit of vibration through him. You start to find a steady rhythm, his hand still resting in your hair.

Every so often, his grip will tighten when you do something he particularly likes. Within a minute or so, he is throbbing inside of your mouth.

“Fuck, alright- enough.” He pulls you away abruptly, breathing significantly more labored.

He takes a moment to gather himself, staring up at the ceiling, as if fighting to hold onto his composure.

“Stand up,” he demands, releasing his grip on your soft tresses.

You scramble up to your feet, dizziness plaguing you for a brief moment.

Jake takes no more than a single step closer to you, eyes scanning over the expanse of your naked body that is displayed before him. He reaches up, dragging the back of his knuckles along your temple, letting the gentle touch travel its way down your face, your neck and to your breasts.

The tip of his finger grazes over your nipple, causing your eyes to flutter closed as your breathing increases.

“Oh, the ways I could ruin this flawless body…” Jake trails off, dragging the tip of his finger down your stomach slowly. “So perfect and not a single blemish or mark in sight. A true beauty, you are, aren’t you?”

With every word that so gracefully purrs its way out of his mouth, he backs you closer to the bed.

“M… mark me.” The words fly out of you before you can stop them.

In one quick movement that you are far too dazed to notice, you’re laying beneath him. His cock rests against the inner part of your thigh, hard and still throbbing softly every few seconds.

“Mark you?” he repeats your words back to you in question. “How could I, your majesty?”

There is a playful cadence to his tone, very clearly telling you that he will gladly oblige to the idea.

Jake quirks a single eyebrow at you, “And how do you suppose I do so?”

Given the fact that you hadn’t meant to say it, you haven’t thought that far ahead. Visuals of the silver blade of his dagger lightly grazing your skin, replay in your mind. Along with the imagines of bite marks and bruises that you will surely have to find the means of covering.

“Speak up,” he grumbles, lips ghosting over the center of your throat.

You quickly come to the conclusion that you will allow him to do whatever he pleases, as undeniably insane as it is.

“Do what you wish.”

Jake sits up, bold, widened eyes boring directly into yours.

You stare at each other for a few long moments, before you watch the corner of his mouth twitch and curl up into his increasingly familiar smirk.

“Mmm,” he hums in acknowledgement to your words.

Both of his hands smooth over your hips and up to your breasts, where he cups them and brings his mouth down to capture one of your nipples in his mouth.

“Jake,” you whimper, gripping at the firmness of his bare shoulders.

“I refuse to mark you permanently just yet…” Jake says against your skin. His left hand retreats from your chest, palm harshly colliding with your thigh. “Temporarily, of course-“ his palm cracks against you once more, surely leaving a red tint in its wake. “-I suppose, will do for now.”

You inhale and exhale shakily through your mouth; hung open in shock and the slightest hint of pain.

“Take me, please,” you beg him pathetically.

“Take you where, your majesty?” Jake inquires, a teasing inflection to his voice. He knows.

“Right here,” you sigh, pressing your hips up into his. “You know what I want.”

Reaching between your bodies, he glides his fingers in between your folds - still completely soaked.

“Perhaps I do.” He toys around at your entrance, paying your clit the slightest bit of attention afterwards. “There’s a chance that I don’t, though.”

A low, sinister laugh erupts from his chest as he watches you squirm underneath him.

“Tell me, princess,” Jake demands, voice low and raspy. You can feel his cock teasing your entrance, just waiting for you to say the filthy words he wants to hear so badly. “Take. You. Where?”

Pathetic as it may be, a sob tears its way out of your lungs, “Take me right here, please...I want- need you inside of me.”

“She needs it,” he taunts, barely pushing into you. “Sweet little princess just needs to be fucked…turned into a filthy mess.”

“Oh, god- fuck-“ Your nails dig deeper into the skin of Jake’s back.

“Princess is no good for anything but getting ruined by the man she’s supposed to be capturing.” Jake pulls out almost completely, only to drive himself back inside of you roughly.

The moan that rips its way out of your throat is anything but pure and elegant, bouncing around the walls around you and likely beyond.

“Quiet.” Jake places a hand over your mouth, his other holding his body above yours as he starts to sharply thrust into you. “God forbid you get us caught… Get ME caught.”

Jake begins working his way up to a steady, brutal pace. The depths at which you can feel him is sending an almost unbearable pleasure through you. From the center of your body, out to the tips of your fingers and toes; the pleasure completely consumes you.

You can’t help the volume that your moans have taken on.

Jake attempts to silence you by capturing your lips in a hungry kiss, but it proves to be of very, very little help.

He pulls away abruptly, hand wrapping around your throat, “Shut. Your fucking. Mouth, princess. Will you?” He rasps into your ear through gritted teeth. “We can’t possibly have His Majesty hearing how much of a whore you are for a thief.”

Your head lulls back, face contorted in concentration and immense pleasure as Jake continues to fuck into you relentlessly. Mercilessly.

“Good girl,” Jake praises you, starting to lose control of his own breathing.

The hand wrapped around your throat, travels up to your face; a bruising grip forcing you to look at him.

“I want you to cum for me. Quietly,” Jake growls, adjusting himself above you to bring his other hand between your two bodies. His fingers find your swollen clit, “You can do that, yes?”

“Mhm,” you hum your response, afraid that if you are to open your mouth too much, the unholiest of noises are sure to free themselves from your lungs.

“Come on, then,” Jake urges, pinning your body in place on the rather uncomfortable bed with his own. “Let me have it.”

You feel that addicting burn spreading through the pit of your stomach, mere seconds away from taking over your whole body.

As soon as Jake watches your eyes roll back into your head and your mouth fall open into the perfect little ‘o,’ he crashes his lips into yours to ensure that all possible noises are muffled.

Even he groans lowly into your mouth, forcing your to swallow it down as he continues kissing you with mind numbing passion and fervor.

Your lungs start to tingle, your body buzzing and thrashing all at once; riding out an orgasm unlike any you have ever had.

Jake’s orgasm is only seconds after yours. He spills inside you, gasping to refill his lungs with air when he pulls away from you.

“Damn it,” Jake moans. “Fuck, fuck, fuck.”

Bliss has overtaken the both of you, leaving you to bask in stunned silence for what felt like an hour.

“I… I must say,” Jake finally speaks up. “You are quite something, your majesty.”

For once, his tone doesn’t have any malicious intent or taunting cadence behind it. It seems genuine.

You gaze up at him, slightly shocked. “Thank you…”

He removes himself from above you, laying to your side closest to the wall, leaving you the space to leave the bed.

Staring up at the ceiling, hands on his chest, he reminds you of his previous promise, “You’re free to go if you please, I shouldn’t keep you here any longer, your majesty…”

You blink a few times, struck speechless by his sudden change. You think over your next decision carefully before speaking.

“I… I think I would like to stay here with you…” You tell him, settling back against the worn blanket.

Jake has turned to look at you, now, “What?”

Moving closer to him, you cuddled into his arm, “I want to stay here with you, Jake.”

<>

You blink a few times, trying to rid your eyes of their sleepiness.

Suddenly, the loud slamming of the cell door startles you nearly senseless. You roll yourself over and sit up, all in almost one swift movement.

“Jacob?!” you yell, anger and fear flooding your entire body as you scramble up to your feet. “What ever do you think you are doing?!”

“No hard feelings, my Darling,” he starts with a faux, pitied smile. “You were absolutely magnificent. I almost brought you along. I’ll let them know to come retrieve you as soon as I step foot back on my ship.”

You mouth falls agape, your chest becoming dangerously tight as it heaves up, then shakily back down.

Jake pulls the key he had stolen from the pocket of your dress out of the lock, taking a few steps backwards before bending down and laying it gingerly on the ground.

He straightens, kicking the key just so. It slides towards the door with a few high pitched clinks, stopping just out of your reach.

Jake smiles brightly, shooting you a sly wink, “If we ever cross paths again, let’s revisit this…escapade, shall we?”

@shutupdevvie

@belovedsamuel

@gardensgatedaisy

@ageofbarbarians

@theweightofjake

@jake-kiszkas-smirk @stardustcatcher

@positivegvfthings @ascendingtostardust

@gretasmokerising @highladyofasgard

@doodle417 @groovyvanfleet

@greta-van-chaos @of-infinite-wonders

@skankforjakekiszka @demolitionndann

@sarakay-gvf @runwayblues

@colorstreammind @mybussyinchrist

@ofburningskies @streamsofstardust @twistedmelodies @gvfpal @joshsindigostreak @writingcold @juliensbakery @stillstreetjoshua @alwaysonthemend @gold-mines-melting @gretavanfanfics

#gvf #greta van fleet #jake kiszka #pirate!jake kiszka AU #gvf smut #jake kiszka smut #jake gvf #danny wagner #danny gvf #drw #jtk #jtk smut #greta van fleet smut #greta van smut #greta van fleet fan fiction #greta van fic #gvf fanfiction #gvf fic #jakey kiszka #jacob thomas kiszka #greta van angst #jacob thomas kiszka sir #jtk x reader #jake kiskza x reader #danny wagner x reader #daniel wagner #jacob kiszka #greta van fluff #daniel gvf #greta van fleet fic

[stardustndreamsofsilver]

Honey, All I See Is You Masterlist

Jake x reader (f)

Warnings: will be on each individual part

Part One

Part Two

Part Three

Part Four

#jake gvf #jake kiszka #jake x reader #jake kiszka gvf #jake fanfic #jake gvf fic #jake gvf fanfic #jake kiska fic #jake kiszka fanfic #jake kizska #jake kiszka greta van fleet #jake fluff #jake au #jake gvf au #gvf fic #gvf fandom #gvf fanfiction #gvf imagine #greta van fleet fan fiction #greta fic #greta van fic #jake gvf smut #gvf smut

[hearts-hunger]

Chapter One: A Flash of Steel and Silver {Series Masterlist | Series Playlist ♫}

Series Summary: You've been called the Jewel of the Bay, a lady born and bred in one of the Royal Navy's most profitable ports of call. On a fateful summer night, taken aboard the pirate ship Starcatcher, your world is turned upside down. To survive, you must put your faith in the honor among thieves and learn to trust the devotion of a pirate to his most precious treasure.

Pairings: Jake x Reader, Sam x Danny, Josh x Reader | Chapter Word Count: 4.7k | Warnings: AU-typical violence, harassment, historically accurate misogyny

A/N: My sweethearts! This is my very first time doing an au like this, and I'm very excited to share it with you. I have no concrete plans for this series, and no update schedule - I'm just seeing where the wind takes me on this one. I know it's different from my other fics, but I really hope you like it! ♡

Pirates. 

The word alone struck fear into the hearts of the people of Sapphire Bay, sending them inside to lock their doors and close the window shutters with a firm crack. Those devils marked by the branding iron were hated and feared, considered with a mix of awe and horror and morbid curiosity. To meet one meant certain death; for the superstitious, even to speak of one meant the calling down of hell’s rapacious wrath upon the new world’s fragile kingdom of islands. Everywhere, in hushed voices and cautious glances at the western horizon, people dreaded the coming of those demons. Pirates.

You had learned to fear them just as much as anyone, the threat of them always lingering in the back of your mind, but there was an insatiable curiosity that held you captive any time you so much as heard them mentioned. Your late father, the former governor of Sapphire Bay, had spoken of them often; you’d grown up on snatches of conversations heard from the other side of his study door, tales of murder and thievery and drunken escapades, stories of freedom and bravery and adventure.

Those stories had continued to fascinate you even as you became a woman, and you were more interested in them now than you had been as a child. Lucky, then, that you’d been betrothed to Commander Kit Drake of the battleship Black Smoke; his own closed-door conferences about the pirates that roamed the seas provided an endless diversion to your hungry imagination.

Hearing those stories was perhaps the only lucky thing about your betrothal, and you reminded yourself to try and think of other silver linings as your lady’s maid dressed you for dinner at the Commodore’s estate. 

“He’ll tell me how beautiful I look,” you said to yourself, touching light fingers to your lightly rouged lips. “Surely he will.”

“Indeed he will, miss,” your lady’s maid said as she styled your hair. “You’ll be the jewel of the bay this evening, all sparkling in the candlelight.”

You met her eyes in the mirror. “Thank you, Tabby. You’re very kind.”

She smiled. “Have you decided what necklace and earrings you’ll be wearing tonight, miss?”

You brushed a hand over your deep blue bodice. “I suppose the sapphires would be best, wouldn’t they?”

“As you say, miss. Commander Drake will surely be pleased to see you wearing his gift.”

Tabby finished your hair, a relatively understated crown of curls, and spangled you with trinkets from your jewelry box that could have fed and housed a family for several months. You touched a hand to the blue gem that rested in a swath of silver, the centerpiece of the heavy necklace that felt more like a collar for a dog than a gift of love from your fiancé. 

“There you are, miss,” Tabby said when you were ready. “I’ll tell the footman to bring the carriage ‘round.”

The Commodore’s estate was right on the bay, a sprawling mansion that put even your father’s estate to shame in sheer grandiosity. Several carriages stopped outside the main doors, ladies in fine dresses and men in naval uniform stepping out to join the group that filed into the golden, candlelit hall inside. Your attention was drawn to the sea as you waited, watching the way the moonlight dashed itself to bits across the glittering surface of the water.

“My dear. You finally made it.”

You looked over from the bay to the door of your carriage. “Kit.”

A frown tugged at your fiancé’s expression. “You mustn’t call me that here, dearest, you know that. Commander Drake or ‘sir’ will suffice.”

You flushed, wishing you’d remembered that rule. “Of course, sir.”

You accepted his hand when he offered it to you, and you looked up at him with girlish eagerness to see if he’d comment on your appearance.

“I wore the jewels you gave me at our engagement,” you said quietly.

He gave you a distracted glance. “Oh. Yes, I suppose you did.”

“Do you... do you like them?” you asked, crestfallen.

He breathed a short sigh. “They’re lovely, my dear. Let’s not tarry, shall we? I’m afraid you’ve already made us late.”

He offered his arm, and you hung off of it as a good young lady should. Your head turned back to the sea, just for a moment, and you thought you caught a glimpse of a shooting star reflected on the waves.

“We’ve got to double our presence on the coasts of the southern isles. We’ll rout them simply by being there in force. They wouldn’t dare to try and attack any of the ports there if we made our presence more obvious.”

You took a sip of wine and tried to look bored, knowing that the quickest way to get navy men to stop talking of pirates was for a lady to show an interest in their conversation. If they didn’t consider you too delicate or stupid for that kind of talk, they’d fear for some kind of longing to spark within you, the same kind they allowed to rage unchecked as they sailed on their mighty seafaring vessels.

“No corsair in these waters is a match for any of our fleet,” Kit argued. He gesticulated and narrowly missed your wine glass as you set it down. “I say with conviction, gentlemen, that there is no need to add even a single ship to those we already have out of port.”

“Maybe they’re not a match for your ship, Commander,” said a lady on the opposite end of the table. You glanced over with mild panic, wishing you could tell her merely to listen, but the gentlemen she was interrupting didn’t seem to mind.

“I’ve heard you gentlemen say the Black Smoke is the fastest ship in the Royal Navy,” she said, and there was a flirtatious intonation to her voice that drew the men in like moths to the flame. “However, I’ve also heard it said that there is a pirate galleon in our waters that can match it for speed.”

“Name the ship,” a lieutenant challenged.

The lady smiled. “Starcatcher.”

The name caused a flutter of excitement to stir in your breast. Starcatcher. It certainly sounded like a fast ship, and no vessel in the Royal Navy had such a wonderful name.

“Nonsense,” Kit said, waving her remark aside even as he trained his attention on the coy curve of her mouth. “The Starcatcher is a myth told to frighten new deck hands. No such ship exists.”

“No?” the lady asked with an elegant lift of her brow. “And what of its sister ship, the Indigo Streak? Some men say it can disappear into thin air.”

“Some men are fools,” Kit said, and his smirk betrayed his arrogance. “No doubt you’ve heard these same men claim to have seen the witches that serve as the figureheads of each ship.”

“They’re not witches,” another man protested. “I’ve heard they’re meant to be Nike and Themis, goddesses of victory and justice.”

Kit scoffed. “Victory and justice, indeed. Even if these ships did exist, what victory and justice could be won outside the King’s authority?”

“Pirates don’t consider the King’s authority legitimate, though, do they?”

All gazes swung to you, and you felt a wash of embarrassment follow the heady flush of having impetuously offered your own opinion. Kit’s face went pink with anger.

“What a pirate thinks of the King’s authority means little,” he said sharply. He took your hand under the table and gave it an uncomfortable squeeze, leaning close. “And what a woman thinks of it means even less, my dear, so I suggest you keep such foolish thoughts to yourself.”

He released your hand with disdain, and you shied away from him as far as you could. You understood perfectly well why the lady with the deep red lips was allowed to speak and you were not; her comments were meant to incite men to braggadocio and pride, and yours only called into question their self-assurance. You would not speak merely to stroke a man’s ego, pirate or King’s man or anyone in between; most at the table considered it better, in that event, for you to keep your mouth shut entirely.

You took another long drink of wine and tried to keep your hands from shaking. Of a sudden, everything was overwhelming; the sound of tittering laughter and silver forks against china dishes, the smell of dozens of different perfumes, the heat of the candles that cast flickering beams onto jewels and gold buttons and silver sword handles. You felt pressed in on all sides with an extravagant meal you couldn’t hope to finish in front of you, men to the right and left of you, servants behind you to tend to your every need should you so much as wave an indolent hand. 

You took a deep breath, as deep as you could with your stays laced as tightly as they were, and dug into the reserve of feminine gentility and self-control that had been trained into you since birth.

“Commander,” you said quietly, touching your hand to his sleeve. He ignored you, and desperation clawed at you.

“Sir,” you said in a pleading whisper.

With a frustrated huff, he turned away from his companions and met your eyes. “What is it?”

“I beg your pardon,” you said. “I — I suddenly feel quite ill. My head, it’s...”

He snapped his fingers, and a footman came to his side to await his instruction in perfect silence.

“Attend the lady,” he said, gesturing to you with impatience and contempt. “She’s taken ill, apparently.”

The footman bowed his head. “M’lord.” He pulled your chair out and gave you his hand; you took it, offering a feeble excuse to those few who noticed your departure and cared to comment.

“Shall I show you to one of the guest chambers, m’lady?” the footman asked when you were safely outside the dining hall.

You shook your head. “No, thank you. I wonder... could you help me find the gardens? I would be so grateful for a breath of fresh air.”

“Very good, m’lady,” was the man’s response. He escorted you to the gardens. “Shall I ring for a lady’s maid to accompany you?”

“That won’t be necessary,” you said. “Thank you for your help, sir.”

He bowed. “M’lady.”

A bit of the peace you so dearly needed was found out in the garden, and you wandered in the cool darkness of the shrubs and trees blossoming with flowers of every hue. You took a deep breath of the warm night air as you walked over the cobblestones, closing your eyes for a moment to drink in the quiet of birdsong and the ever-present hush of waves upon the shore. You longed to go down to the water, if only for a moment; what relief it would bring to feel the cool waves lapping at your ankles, to feel the salty breeze skim over your cheek with all the tenderness of a lover’s hand. You opened your eyes and felt its dark, silver-scaled presence call you like a mother to a child, begging you to leave the world you knew behind.

“Foolishness,” you whispered, pressing your hand against the merciless shackle of sapphire and silver that hung about your neck. You could never leave. You would be here, always, looking out upon the water, wearing its color on your breast, never quite close enough to touch.

You heard your name called from a direction opposite the ocean. Footsteps sounded behind you, and you did not allow yourself to breathe the sigh that waited ever-ready at your lips.

“I only needed some air, Commander,” you said without turning to him. “I’ll be well enough to join the ladies in the parlor after dinner.”

Without warning, Kit grabbed your wrist in a punishing grip and spun you towards him.

“Turn to me when I call you,” he said in a low, dangerous voice. “Do not presume to speak to me with an air of indifference.”

Your blood ran cold at the anger in his face. “I didn’t — I wasn’t trying to — ”

“I knew you weren’t ill,” he said, squeezing your wrist tighter. “You left because you wanted to shame me, didn’t you? Or perhaps because you were petulant about my correction?”

“No,” you said weakly, trying to tug your hand from his grip. “Please, Kit, you’re hurting me.”

He took your jaw in his other hand and squeezed it. “I told you not to call me that. Do you mean to respect me at all tonight? Or shall I have to teach you a lesson in obedience?”

You paled. You tried to find your voice to try and calm him, to apologize, but another man’s voice broke in before you could.

“Take your hands off the lady.”

Kit released your jaw, more out of surprise than any desire to obey. You tried to pull out of his grip, but he held fast to your wrist.

“Who spoke?” Kit asked into the darkness of the garden. “Show your face.”

“Take your hands off the lady, as I said,” the man repeated. “I’ve got a pistol aimed straight for your heart, Commander, and I assure I won’t miss.”

Kit’s face flushed an angry red. To your surprise and relief, he let you go, and you put a few steps of distance between you.

“How dare you speak to me in such a way?” Kit thundered. “I demand that you to come into the light and show yourself.”

No sooner had he spoken than a man sauntered out of the shadows of a copse of palm trees, a flintlock pistol held in an almost lazy manner in Kit’s direction. The hilt of a cutlass on his hip caught the light of the moon.

“You demand it, aye?” the man asked. His long hair was dark, his frame lean and hard-muscled; he was practically indecent, his cotton shirt unbuttoned to reveal a collection of necklaces that rested against his tanned chest. You blushed and averted your eyes when he looked at you.

“Makes you wonder,” he continued conversationally, turning his attention back to your fiancé. “Perhaps your King ought to call you Demander rather than Commander.”

Kit put his hand to the hilt of his saber. “What are you, boy?” he said derisively. “Beggar? Thief? Be on your way before I arrest you for harassing an officer.”

The man’s mouth turned up in a crooked smile as he returned his pistol to its holster at his waist. 

“Go ahead, Commander. Though I doubt if you’ll find there’s any jailhouse to throw me in by the time you do.”

Kit looked the man over in confusion and absolute fury. He opened his mouth to speak, but an explosion from the outskirts of town effectively cut across him.

“What’s the meaning of this?” Kit raged. He looked to see the billow of smoke from the direction of the jailhouse, then whipped his head back to look at the man.

“You’re a fool to attempt a prison break,” he said. “There’s plenty of brigs in the fleet to throw you and your worthless comrades in once we collect all of you.”

Kit drew his sword, and the man had drawn his and disarmed Kit in a flash of steel and silver quicker than you could see it. Kit’s sword clattered across the cobblestones and skidded to a halt at the man’s feet.

“I’d be careful who you draw your sword against tonight, Commander,” the man said. He kicked the saber back towards Kit. “You won’t find my men as forgiving as I am.”

“Your men?” Kit blustered, shame and fury mottling his face. “Who the devil do you think you are?”

A cocky smile lit the man’s face, and you found it somewhat maddening and almost alluring. Confidence radiated from him like warmth from the sun, and you watched in fascination as he took a step closer to Kit.

“You don’t know me?” he asked. He lifted his sleeve; just above the white bracelet he wore was the scarred mark of a pirate.

“You gave me this, Commander Drake,” the man said. “Though I suppose you were only a lieutenant back then, weren’t you?”

“Scum,” Kit spat. “I should have known. I’ve branded enough of your kind that you all run together into one wretched mass.”

“I see,” the man said. He sheathed his cutlass again even as Kit bent to retrieve his, seemingly unconcerned with the possibility of a duel. He tilted his head towards the Commodore’s house.

“In that case,” he said airily, “I’d love to be the one to tell you that the wretched mass is running together in your Commodore’s estate as we speak. Taking your jewels, your gold, your spit-polished swords that have yet to taste blood. It’s only a matter of time before they interrupt your little dinner party, I fear.”

As if on cue, pandemonium erupted from inside the house. Doors burst open, sending a flood of screaming party guests outside with pirates right on their heels, each of them armed to the teeth and crowing with delight.

“Filthy pirate!” Kit howled. “I’ll have you and every one of your men hanged for this!”

“Oh, Commander,” the man said with a winning smile. “You’ll make me blush with that kind of talk.”

Bang. A bullet whipped past the three of you, slamming into the trunk of a palm tree and sending out a shower of splintered wood. You flinched and raised your arms to shield yourself.

“Aye, watch yourself,” the pirate called to whoever had fired. He sounded only mildly annoyed rather than fearful for his life, and you wondered if it was bravery or stupidity that made him so calm.

Suddenly, Kit grabbed your arm and snatched you close to him. For the second time that night, he held you in an iron grip, and there was little you could do to fight him off.

“You’ll tell your men to let me go,” Kit said, panic crawling into his voice. “You’ll order them not to shoot me, because if they do, they’ll hurt the lady.”

You startled at the knowledge that your fiancé was using you as a human shield, offering you as a bargaining chip to a pirate. You tried to wriggle out of his grip, but he held you fast.

The pirate scowled. “Coward,” he spat. “What sort of man are you, Commander?”

“One not condemned to death,” Kit said, a maniacal glee in his voice. “Not tonight.”

He started to drag you with him as he made his way out of the garden, heading with slow steps towards the docks rather than the house where screams and gunfire still rang through the air. You kicked and clawed, begging him to let you go, terrified that a bullet meant for him would kill you too.

“Let me go, Kit!” you pleaded, tears streaming down your cheeks. “You worthless coward, let me go!”

“Silence yourself!” he hissed in your ear. “Once we’re well away from this, we’ll both be safe.”

He clapped a hand over your mouth, and it only made your panic and anger worse. You had to get free of him — he was squeezing you so tightly, you couldn’t breathe — 

In a last, desperate attempt at freedom, you bit down, hard, on the soft junction between his thumb and first finger. He bellowed in pain and released you.

“Bitch!” he howled, backhanding you across the face. The force of it made you dizzy, and his signet ring cut your cheek; you stumbled backwards, falling in a tangle of blue skirts to the unforgiving stone walkway.

“Right, that’s it.”

You heard the pirate’s voice as if from somewhere far away. You looked up with a bleary gaze; he stood next to you, his pistol held aloft and pointed right at Kit.

“No!” you shrieked.

You grabbed at his leg to try and stop him, somehow, blind devotion for Kit urging your forward. The pirate didn’t even seem to notice you, and your whole body flinched at the sound of gunfire. You squeezed your eyes shut even as sobs wracked your body.

“Come on, lass.”

You felt the pirate's callused hands reach to help you up, and you reacted in terror-stricken instinct.

“Don’t hurt me!” you begged, trying to get out of his reach, woozy with fear and pain. “Please, don’t hurt me. Let me go. I won’t tell anyone you killed him, I promise.”

“I didn’t kill him,” he said harshly. “Quit fighting, lass. I won’t hurt you, but you have to come with me.”

You looked up at him, and his face was blurry through your tears. “But you’re a pirate.”

“Aye,” he agreed. “And your only chance of making it out of here alive.”

He offered you his hand, and you didn’t see any other choice but to take it. His grip was strong and steady, firm enough to help you but gentle enough to keep from hurting.

“Attagirl,” he said when you were standing. “Steady, now. Can you walk?”

“Yes,” you breathed. For some reason, you didn’t let go of his hand. “Where are we going?”

He nodded towards the bay. “My ship. You’ll stay there until all this settles down, and then I’ll take you back home.” 

Shattering glass brought your attention to the house momentarily; a raging fire billowed out of the broken window, sending great clouds of smoke up towards the sky.

“Unless you live here,” the pirate said. “In which case, you’ll have to find other arrangements.”

You could do nothing but stare at him for a moment, bewildered and dazed. “But... why?”

“Why what?”

“Why are you helping me?”

He looked over your shoulder towards Kit, who lay groaning and weak in the grass with a bullet wound to the shoulder. His expression held nothing but disgust and contempt for your fiancé.

“I don’t like to see a lady mistreated,” he said. He gave your hand a gentle tug. “Come on. This way.”

You followed after him, helpless not to, feeling outside of yourself as you tried to think past the pain in your jaw and the overwhelming fear that still held you captive. He led you through the garden and down to the Commodore’s private docks where a skiff was waiting.

“Wait.” You stopped and tugged on his hand, and he turned to face you.

“What is it?” he asked, a touch of urgency to his voice. 

You looked to the skiff and then back to him. “How — ” You swallowed nervously. “How do I know you won’t hurt me?”

He looked a little lost for a response. “I don’t know, lass. I believe you’ll just have to trust me.”

“Trust a pirate?” you asked, choking a little on the words.

He gave you a grim half-smile. “Could be worse.”

“How on earth could it be worse?”

He didn’t answer you, distracted by the sight of several more skiffs approaching the docks. You followed his gaze and saw they were coming from two huge galleons further out in the bay.

“Heavens,” you breathed. You didn’t know how you could have missed them, but they suddenly loomed like two great monsters on the surface of the water.

He pulled you towards the boat. “Come on, lass,” he urged. “The second wave’s coming in soon, and they don’t mind me as well as I’d wish them to. I’d rather you not be out here when they come.”

You met his gaze. “Second wave? There’s more of you?”

He huffed a short, mirthless laugh and ushered you into the skiff with little grace. Your became hopelessly tangled in your skirts and sat uncomfortably on the opposite side from him.

“You may wish to take off some of those cumbersome overskirts, lassie,” he said, taking the oars and rowing you out to the giant ships. “You’ll get them caught in something and get hurt.”

You blushed vividly. “Take off my skirts?” you repeated, incredulous and mortified at the idea, though you noticed you didn’t sense any salacious undercurrent to his suggestion. “I certainly will not. Just because you run around in a state of undress does not mean I will.”

He shrugged. “Suit yourself.”

You sat in silence as you came ever nearer to the twin galleons, feeling a caving pressure in your chest as they loomed closer. You looked around for something, anything, to distract you; against your better judgment, your gaze landed on the movement of your pirate rescuer’s strong arms with each pull of the oars.

You looked away, chastising yourself for such foolishness in the face of everything else that had happened.

When you reached the closer ship, you looked up at the cargo net that hung over the side with more than a little trepidation. How were you ever going to climb it in your dress?

Your pirate — when had you started to think of him as your pirate? — gave a theatrical gesture to the net. “Ladies first.”

You huffed, feeling anger at your situation start to override any other emotion. All you’d wanted tonight was to have a nice, unexciting dinner, and yet here you were, standing before a pirate and about to board his ship in the middle of the night.

“Very well,” you said tartly, dredging up some reserve of courage and feistiness from whatever was left in the hollow of your chest. With some difficulty, you reached under the waist of your blue overskirt and untied the two underskirts and hoop skirt underneath. He had the decency to avert his gaze, at least, but your face was still hot with embarrassment as you shimmied out of them and slipped off your uncomfortable shoes.

When all that was left to cover your undergarments was your overskirt and bodice, you stepped in your stocking-feet onto the first loop of rope on the cargo net.

“Mind your gaze, pirate,” you said, managing with a fair bit of exertion to climb the net. He scaled it with you, quick and nimble, and gave you a grin when he reached your perch.

“Pirate sounds such a dirty word when you say it,” he said, and there was a teasing lilt to his voice that gave you the strangest fluttering sensation in your chest. “You’d better just call me Jake.”

Oh, but you didn’t like knowing his name. Not one bit.

“Fine,” you said, tearing your gaze from his. “Mind your gaze, Jake.”

He grinned. “Only if you mind yours, lass.” He stepped up another rung and climbed the rest of the way with ease. You gave a dejected sigh and continued your laborious ascent to the railing of the ship.

When you reached the top of the net, Jake was waiting for you. He offered you a hand up, and it was only with his help that you managed to get aboard without falling on your face.

You looked up when you were steady. “Oh, dear.”

Several pirates stood frozen along the deck, watching you with a mix of shock, hostility, and undeniable interest. Each one of them was armed, sword hilts glinting at their hips and pistols tucked into belts that looped over their barrel-sized chests.

“Easy, lass,” Jake said, taking hold of your arm again. You barely registered that you’d made a sudden, jerky movement to flee the ship and go back down the net, but he’d stopped you before you could go anywhere.

“None of my men will hurt you,” he promised, and when you met his eyes with a terrified glance, you saw that he meant it.

“I have to trust you on this, too?” you asked feebly.

His mouth curved in a smile. “Aye. You’re getting the idea, lass.”

He let you go, a testament to his trust in you not to try and run, and nodded to the stairs before you.

“Allow me to escort you to my quarters,” he said.

You flushed. “Y-your quarters?”

“Indeed. Where I shall leave you to your own devices and come back out to be with my men.”

You gave a shaky sigh of relief. “Oh. Very well.”

You’d taken no more than two steps towards the stairs when another man appeared at the top of them, his features strikingly similar to Jake’s but done up in dark makeup that matched the black clothes he wore.

“Why, my dear Jakey,” he said with a glittering smile. “What have we here?”

Let me know if you'd like to be added to a taglist for this series!

gvf taglist: @malany-gvf @spark-my-nature @eearevee @madneedshelp @demonrat444 @josh-iamyour-mama @honeyandsweettae @mydarlingdanny

@gvfrry @ohhey1293 @the-chaotic-cow @mountain-in-springtime @xserenax-13 @stardustjtk @brooke-gvf @weightofdreams-gvf  @jakeydoesit  @gretasmokerising @hayley1623 @doodle417 @finestoflines @brokenbellz @bowievanfleet @s0livagant @strugglingtodoshit @s-u-t @kay-jordan @gretavanfleas @jakeyboiiiiiii @gretavansteph @gretavanbitches @myownparadise96 @luverleaver @weightofdreamz @greatervanfleet @maedesculpaeusoubi @jakekiszkasbestie @pineapple-photographer @baguettejuliette @alexxavicry @levi-wants-ur-bones  @carlybubs @cowboysamkiszka @dannyandthekiszkas @jordierama @slutforsteve @starshine-wagner

sorry if tumblr didn’t tag you — it’s stupid sometimes. but i’m real thankful for you, sweet peaches! and if you’re a new bestie and would like to be added to my taglist, check out the form right here!

#ooooHHH i can't wait to hear what y'all think of this one <3 #jake kiszka x reader #pirate!jake #jake kiszka fanfiction #pirate jake kiszka #greta van fleet au #greta van fleet fanfiction #gvf pirate au #sam kiszka x danny wagner #josh kiszka x reader #maddie writes stuff! #fate of the faithful fic

[littlemisslipbalm]

Demonology

Part 3: I Think There's Something You Should Know

Series Summary: A new demon has come to Nashville. Josh and Jake's ways of life have been thrown off by her arrival. The angel and demon have lived with an understanding of one another, but with Y/N stirring up trouble and asking questions, they're forced to work out a new normal. And why is she so powerful for a human turned demon anyway, that's unusual, right?

A/N: Hiiiii! Part 3 is here. Keep adding yourself to the taglist or catch up on the rest of the parts from the masterpost. I think this story is looking like maybe 6 parts...we'll see. oh boy lots of plot in this lol enjoy hopefully and lmk what you think :)

Chapter Summary: Two demons walk into a bar and an angel greets them. What on Earth could they be talking about? There's actually no good punchline to this.

Word Count: 4.0 k | Warnings: Swearing, alcohol consumption, horny demons and angel, 18+ maybe some brief descriptions/mentions of sex - still no explicit smut (next chapter tho...), dubious understanding of demonology in reality

Taglist | Series Masterpost

Part 3: I Think There's Something You Should Know

The wind rustling her drapes woke her up in the middle of one evening when she hadn’t gone out or seen anyone beside Rori all day. It had been a good day.

The moon was almost full and was one of two lights illuminating the street below the window behind her bed. She didn’t have to sleep anymore, but she still liked to. She stared out hazily for a moment and hurriedly closed the window, feeling a human sense of nerves and dread before calming down, remembering that the things that went bump in the night were now scared of her. 

Jake had been teaching her ways to skirt Hell’s system. How to get the job done without doing much. Which she was thankful for. And she’d finally run into Josh briefly a few times, but not as many as she’d like. Not for as long as she’d like. She knew he was keeping his distance. ‘Avoiding temptation.’ That’s what Jake always said when she asked after Josh.

Tonight, she was annoyed the wind had woken her. Her dream had been extra sweet tonight. Josh had sought her out, giving her sweet gifts and feather kisses all with the backdrop of the Sunset Strip. The warm sheets were kind of like his warm chest beneath his clothes. 

The next night, the night of the true full moon, Jake was at her door. He knocked when the moon had reached its peak for the evening. 

Jake had also kept his distance in the way that mattered since that first night together. He had deemed it a moment of drunken vulnerable weakness not to be repeated. It only happened because she’d whispered his favorite fucking poem in his ear—how weak was he? Practically human in that moment. He didn’t bring it up and she felt the heaviness of his silence when she had joked about the hook up the next time she’d seen him. He was to be her mentor only.

Leaning against the doorframe, an arm on his hip and his wide-brimmed hat on his head, he spoke lowly. “Come out with me.”

She can’t see his eyes, just his lips and jaw moving. 

“I’m not at your beck and call,” She rolled her eyes, a defiant crossed arm look staring back at him. A black tank top and sleep shorts sat low on her hips, she was happy to get wine drunk in her home now that she knew she didn’t need to go out all the time. 

He leveled his head with her, making eye contact now. “Come.” 

“I’m not a dog.” She remained unmoved. Rori slinked around her legs, sniffing at Jake unamusedly. The actual dog had had to warm up to Jake these last few weeks and Rori was begrudgingly okay with him since he could feel the power the demon exuded. 

Jake rolled his eyes and greeted the dog. “Don’t growl at me. I didn’t even bring my familiar…” 

Rori had not been a fan of Jake’s crow that he kept around. Y/N wouldn’t even deem it a familiar since he was really only around so Jake could shapeshift into a bird if he really wanted but Jake insisted they were close. Sure.

After a minute of heavy silence, Jake got the final word. The stare down not really going anywhere. He flashed his yellow eyes and she hated how it made her fall in line. Jake’s true nature was malevolent despite his serene facade he often operated under. She didn’t want to ever see him truly angry with her. She’d seen glimpses of it during some of their outings together. It wasn’t anything like the man she had seen inside his mind. 

“I’m your mentor. Be a good mentee. Go get dressed.”

She got dressed, grumbling the whole time to Rori and forcing Jake to wait outside as she blasted Fleetwood Mac—for some reason, Jake’s least favorite band from her time. He rolled his eyes as he heard Stevie Nicks’ voice turned up to a fever-pitch. 

“Jake.” Y/N sniffed as she pushed past him out of her door. “Altar boy name, by the way.” 

He chuckled under his breath and shook his head, falling in step with her and locking her door with a flick of his hand when he noticed she had forgotten. 

When they arrived at this unfamiliar almost empty room that Jake refused to give her information on, her eyes cast around taking it all in with a vigilance she’d never applied as a human. Now she liked to know her exits, note any potential men who might try and cause her trouble, potential targets, etc. 

It was an old dark and gloomy bar, lined with wood that had been worn down by glasses and hands over many years. It seemed it had been loved once, now a shell of its former self. Maybe 10 people in total in the entire tired place. 

A bright light cast in the corner that caught her eye after a moment. Josh. He was perched on a chair at a four-top, patiently tapping his fingers along the table, nodding his head to the live music from a lone guitarist. 

He glowed like anything but no one else seemed to notice. Maybe it was just for her. She thought about asking Jake if he could see the glow. His bright white long sleeve tonight fell over him, perfectly fitted and pushed up to his elbows. The same blue jeans on his legs that she dreamed about feeling beneath her thighs every other night or so. 

She wet her lips, watching his angelic face, eyes shut nodding to the melodies. His lips slightly parted and she missed them. How soft and sweet they’d been when she’d licked into his mouth, giving him the show of his life. Forget that. She needed to be cool. She straightened her posture, looking like a killer about to pounce on her prey. 

Jake cleared his throat, watching Sal watching Josh, looking jealous that she looked at his brother with more desire than she did with himself. Not that he actually cared. She was his mentee. 

She rolled her eyes at him and followed him over to the table.

“Brother,” Jake spoke first, hands leaving his pockets to grip the back of one of the chairs. 

Josh smiled, standing, and touched his brother gently on the shoulder, “Jake.” 

Then a silence fell between the three of them. Who was going to be the first to acknowledge her? She stood exactly between the angel and the demon and she wished that Hell’s mouth would open up beneath her feet and swallow her whole. Rori could stay on Earth if he wanted, she didn’t even care so long as whatever the tension was passing between them stopped right this instant. 

She widened her eyes and opened her mouth to greet Josh before losing her nerve. “I’m gonna go get a drink!” 

“You don’t have to do–” Jake starts, but she’s already disappeared in a flash of crimson and black. 

Jake raised his brows at Josh while blush crept up the angel’s face and ears, the two men sat. Y/N knocked back two shots on her own at the bar while waiting for three beers. She didn’t know what they wanted and she didn’t care. Beer would have to do. 

“So,” She drawled, attempting a more cool and collected approach now that she was back. Afterall, she was a demon who was meant to thrive in situations with sexual partners. She knew how to be cool around people she was attracted to–except, what didn’t come easy to her was behaving normally around someone she actually might potentially teensy weensy care about. She didn’t even want to think that it might be two someones. Especially when her heart was supposedly dead. 

She huffs a slick smile onto her lips, slinking into her chair evilly placed between them with the beers. “What are we all doing here? A Celestial+ Committee meeting? Immortals anonymous…bit of a problem, though,” She leans forward and whispers. “I think we all know each other?” 

“Sal,” Josh starts, his tone measured. He was trying to be kind, but she felt the tightness in his throat. 

Jake flashed his eyes to the angel, a warning. He set his hat on the table, making it crowded with the three glasses.

She settled into the uncomfortable chair, widening her legs and taking a gulp of the beer. Her top might as well have been nonexistent, the deep red lace sheer and showing off her torso and breasts. The black tight vinyl pants caused both beings to flicker their eyes to her movement as she pushed her hips towards them. Josh cleared his throat and averted his eyes, taking a grounding sip of the pale ale she’d gotten for him. 

“We’re here,” Jake starts, giving an unamused look to her as she wiggled her hips and smirked in triumph. “Cut it out, sometimes the slut schtick isn’t cute. We have something real to talk about, Sal.” He widened his glowing yellow eyes at her and she sat up, immediately shrinking again. Just as she was feeling more confident, his accusatory eyes scared the absolute shit out of her. 

Josh shot a look at his demon counterpart, unhappy with the word he had just used, even if it was to describe the demon who had led him into temptation. He had been repenting for the last three months, bathing in holy water twice as often, and an extra time whenever his mind wandered to Y/N and what she’d shown him. 

“We need to find out why you’re so powerful. Who you are.” Josh says calmly. 

“I told you already.” She insisted. “Why does it matter anyway?” 

“Okay, well maybe you don’t realize this but the way you’re treated down in Hell is not normal,” Jake sneers condescendingly. 

“What he means,” Josh intervenes again. “Is that, perhaps, you don’t know who you really are either. We’re worried…” 

“No!” She immediately shoots forward, eyes blazing with hellfire. 

“C’mon Sal, you know how fucking powerful you are. That’s not normal! You’re not normal!” Jake doesn’t sound smug anymore, he sounds a little…scared. He didn’t like not knowing. 

Josh reaches a hand out to Jake’s shoulder, his touch somehow calming even though an angel’s touch should’ve been repulsive to a demon.  

“Listen, Sal,” Josh smiles, trying to bring peace to this strange situation. “Nothing is going to change. It’s okay to be scared, but Jake is right. You are far too powerful for even a run-of-the-mill average demon and you believe you were a human turned demon. You’d have even less powers then.” 

She gulps at her beer, more than half-way through it. “Why does it matter? Why do you two care?” 

Another silence falls between them. The tension returns and she can tell there’s something they’re not telling her. 

“Fucking tell me,” She spits. “Or I’ll…I’ll, fucking…I don’t know, I’ll fucking kill everyone in here. Since I’m so fucking powerful.” 

“There’s not that many people in here, Sal. You wouldn’t really be making much of a point…” Jake shrugs. “Also, why would I care?” 

“Because I know you, Jacob,” She seethes, staring darkly into his eyes. Her eyes had been black since the hellfire had left them, she was in defense mode. “Should I share with Josh what I found in your mind the other night?” 

Jake sat up straight and instantly Y/N’s mouth was shut. Not by a look, but by Jake’s powers. It felt like he was crushing her windpipe. His voice was in her head. ‘Do not say another fucking word. How dare you. You promised.’ She immediately felt meek and her humanity seeped back into her. Regular eyes flickering back to life, she slumped in on herself, wrapping her arms around herself for comfort. She was scared too. 

Josh watched the interaction, only seeing the physicality of their two bodies change. He looked up to the ceiling, lord give him strength and please don’t let anyone die tonight. “We think you might be a cambion.” He rushes it out before he loses the nerve or before Jake stops him. 

She stays silent, staring up at the angel with red-rimmed eyes–not technically demonic, simply because she had begun to cry and she wasn’t allowing the tears to fall. Jake grunts unhappily and finishes off his beer, getting up to get a refill and pointedly telling them not to discuss further until he returned. 

He came back five minutes later, silent and nodded his head gruffly for them to continue. She stares between the angel and demon again, confused and upset with both of them.

“What does that mean?” She asks, her voice soft and child-like, shaking slightly. Had her whole life been a lie? It couldn’t be possible. Why did they want to flip her life upside down or sideways or something? This second life was already confusing enough without an identity crisis.

“It means you were half-human, half-demon in your first life.” Josh speaks softly, barely strong enough to keep himself from pulling her fragile body into his own just to attempt to comfort her. He knew how scared she must be, he’d seen people crumble through history at the realization of their lives being built on lies. “Usually cambion are offspring of an incubus or a succubus and a human.” 

“That would explain your special treatment in Hell,” Jake interjects, feeling more subdued after walking it off and two shots of ‘Jamo’ himself. “But it doesn’t explain the powers. At least, not fully. It’d have to be an ancient–older than us–and powerful one to have been one of your parents and that’s just almost unheard of, even 70 years ago.” 

“Okay….” She tries to absorb the information, eyes still flitting between the two figures before her, feeling a weird sense of unreality that had never happened to her. Given all the weird shit that had happened to her since dying, it was surprising this was so hard. 

“That’s why we wanted to talk to you about it. See if you knew anything or could think about anything abnormal about, maybe, your upbringing or parents.” Josh tries, even gently soothing his hand over the one Y/N had shakily rested on the tabletop. “Anything at all.” 

Jake’s eyes watched them. The way her body relaxed at Josh’s touch. How her eyes sparkled as she looked from their touching skin to Josh’s face. Even her smile was softer with Josh. Josh’s eyes were aglow as well, an angelic white instead of a black pupil.

“Okay,” She says, looking between Jake and Josh again, feeling calmer but also, admittedly, terrified for the first time since she’d been back. “Can I think about it for a few days? I don’t think I’ll come up with anything with you two staring me down right now.” 

She didn’t understand why it mattered to Jake and Josh still but the amount of energy and emotion running through her had made her forget momentarily. Her mind was like static, the thoughts running into one another and jumbling until nothing was coherent. 

“Yeah, of course,” Josh moves his hand to rub over her back. He couldn’t help himself, he was a healer and a helper. Even with her. Especially with her. “Write things down as they come to you. It might help.” 

“Whatever,” Jake rolled his eyes, downing his beer and heading for a third. He needed to be drunk and as a demon it took a lot more work. He thought that was unfair but there wasn’t really anyone he could complain to. Maybe the big one Upstairs, but his key card didn’t work anymore. 

This night had gone about exactly as he expected when Josh had continued to pester him about it. When he returned, Josh had disappeared and Jake hoped he’d left for the night. “Can we get plastered now?” 

“Please,” She sighed, taking the second beer from Jake’s hands. “I need to dance and drink off this stress. Fuck you for this by the way.” 

“Did Josh leave?” Jake ignores her complaint about the night, looking around. It wasn’t like he’d wanted to be here either. 

She shakes her head while gulping at the beer, already moving to the dance floor that was scuffed up and empty. The live musician had left during their conversation so Jake wasn’t surprised when the old stereo turned from 2000s indie rock to 1970s hard rock. “Said he was coming back. Bathroom or something…You gonna dance with me, cowboy?” 

She grinned at Jake, already pushing the anxiety of the evening away, utilizing her favorite coping mechanism: drunken debauchery. 

He shook his head at her and sauntered closer, abandoning his beer and allowing her arms to rope him closer, pressing her hips into his. He hummed with mild satisfaction, staring at her down the tip of his nose. She stared up at him, thinking back to when he had tumbled in the sheets with her. How surprisingly kind and tender he had been to her and how she’d never seen it again. She wanted to see it again. She’d do anything to see it again. 

She ran her hand up and down his torso, taking inventory of his warmth with teasing fingers, “You owe me. That was worse than Hell on Earth.”

Jake leans his head down, lips heavy on her ear. “I don’t owe you shit, Sal.” 

She threw her head back in laughter and Jake’s arms held her waist more firmly, just to keep her from falling. Returning upright to stare into his eyes, she spoke with a saddened sort of lust. “You love talking rough to me don’t you, Jake? Just admit it.” 

“It’d be a big help if you could remember your real name while you’re writing down all your feelings later.” Jake ignores her again, allowing himself to drift his hands over the curves of her ass as she sways against him. He indulges in how the press of her breasts into his chest feels and the intoxicating scent of her perfume as he traces his nose up her throat and over her jaw. 

She whines against him. “Just shut up and kiss me if you won’t fuck me right now. I need a distraction.” 

Jake chuckles darkly, his eyes casting around the room as he tightens his grip again making her hum with a grin on her face. “You’d like that wouldn’t you, little one? In front of an audience? Sick little freak.” 

She looks down for a moment, a flicker of shame at Jake’s condescending voice before she feels the energy seeping off of him. He desired it too. She wasn’t the only sick freak. 

Jake makes eye contact with Josh at the edge of the dancefloor. The angel had been watching for the last few moments after returning from wherever he had disappeared to. He shifts his weight uncomfortably from one foot to the other. 

Jake decides to lean down as Y/N leans up with parted lips, awaiting his touch. He teases her, licking his tongue out past his lips but not quite touching hers. She breathes out a whine and pulls his head closer by the back of his neck and he obliges, sinking his tongue into her mouth. She melts into him. 

Josh watches on still. He can’t tear his eyes away, how their bodies snake around one another so perfectly. How she fits into him, how Jake has no problem claiming her body, touching her and alighting her skin with desire. Josh shuts his eyes for a moment. He wants to leave, he knows he should’ve walked out the door and not come back, but he can’t. She’s still here and he hasn’t seen her in so long. He knew it was a sin to be consorting with her, but, Jesus, he was already there, what was another hour or two of it? 

She pulled back from Jake’s lips, chest heaving for air that Jake didn’t seem to need. He smirked and licked his lips, moving his hand away from the back of her delicate neck. 

“C’mon, let’s go back to my place.” She tries. Her hand tightens in the collar of his shirt, needing this to make her forget her distress.

Jake shakes his head. “I’ll dance with you and I’ll kiss you till you drop, but we’re not doing that again. Never again.” 

She twirled a piece of his hair that had come free from his low bun. “Why not? We had a lot of fun.” 

“Too much fun.” He removes her hands from himself, beginning to step away. It wasn’t the fun he was worried about, it was the feeling. “I’ll see you soon, kid.” 

“Fuck you, Jake.” Anger masks the painful stab to her heart, or whatever it was that felt inside her still, at his rejection. Kid. 

“Keep dreaming,” He winks, turning on his heel and patting Josh’s chest as he goes to make his exit. “She’s all yours. Nice and fired up. Good fucking luck, brother.” He plucked his hat from the abandoned table, strutting out of the bar and disappearing instantly, as if he’d never been there in the first place. Except he had and she was pissed.  

“Thanks,” Josh murmurs under his breath, eyes downcast. He stops Y/N from running after Jake with a hand around her waist when she went to move past him, knowing that whatever fight she tried to start wouldn’t end well. 

“Hey, hey, hey,” He gets her attention, the fury fading from her eyes with one look at Josh. “It’s okay. You don’t want to fight him tonight. You’ve got a lot on your mind and it’ll only come to no good.” 

“No good is what I’m supposed to do,” She stomps her foot, petulantly but resigning to Josh’s hold. The drunken debauchery wasn’t going well and she was starting to feel depleted and depressed. An identity crisis, one rejection and likely another on the horizon with the way Josh was looking at her. 

She felt herself beginning to cry again. This time she couldn’t stop the tears. 

“Oh, god,” Josh whispered quickly, ushering himself and the demon to the sidewalk outside of the bar. The darkness of the night would cover up the sight that would raise human eyebrows. “Hey, it’s okay. Don’t cry. Please.” His voice is soft, feathery and concerned. Pleading. 

“What’s the point? Why’d they even send me here? Who am I?” She wailed, her eyes streaming tears of blood. “Why the fuck do I cry blood? This is so unfair!” 

Josh wanted to curse Jake, but he knew he was already eternally damned so it really wouldn’t do anything. He shushed the crying demon who really just looked like a young drunk girl except for the red tears. Josh held her as she sobbed, blood staining his white shirt. It didn’t matter to him. He offered soothing words to her and eventually, after back rubs and deep breath exercises, she pulled it together. 

“You can come see me whenever you need, Sal. How’s that?” Josh offers as he rubs soothing patterns across her clammy back. 

She wiped at her face and her hair that was now all over the place. “Thanks, Josh. Thank you for being kind to me. Even though…I am who I am.” 

“Of course,” Josh’s voice is full of emotion. He couldn’t help it. She needed him. “Take care. I’ll see you soon.” 

She nodded and sniffed, holding her head high again, the bloody tracks on her face looking horrifying in the dark light but Josh tried for a hopeful smile. She waved and then she was gone, disappearing into the dark and empty night. Jake must have taught her his trick.

She’s not sure what made her decide what she did next. But she was a little drunk and confused and dejected and needy for attention. Rori was asleep on her hardwood floor when she walked in the door, dead to the world till the sun came up hours from now. So after 30 seconds in the empty silent apartment she turned back around, leaving again.

-

to be continued

taglist: @ofthecaravel @gretavanfreaky @sinarainbows @jaketlove @mysticalstarcatcher @whiterosekiszka @sacredjake @beingextraisfun @malany-gvf @joshysgirl

#jake kiszka #jake kiszka x reader #jake kiszka smut #jake kiszka series #jake kiszka fluff #jake kiszka au #jake kiszka angst #jake kiska fic #jake kiskza x reader #jake kiszka fanfic #greta van fleet fic #greta van fleet fan fiction #greta van fleet smut #josh kiszka x reader #josh kiszka fic #josh kiszka fanfiction #jake kiszka fanfiction #josh kiszka fluff #josh kiszka series #my writing #demonology

[pennylanefics]

Promise - Prince!Jake Kiska

a/n: i've had this written since november, but i never posted it bc i went on to take a break from tumblr, and i literally remembered i wrote it the other night and i really wanted to post it so here :)

warnings: mentions of/slight descriptions of wounds/cuts, a couple references to sex

word count: ~ 3k

It was a rather gloomy night, rain was heavily falling down onto the world, and you were stuck staring out the window of your room, though you were unable to see anything. It was pitch black out, however, you enjoyed the way the raindrops fell on the glass.

You were hoping Jake would be arriving soon, as he said he would in his letter that you received two days ago. He has been so busy with his father and keeping up with things, being the son of the King and all, the Prince to inherit the land when the time comes.

But things weren’t exactly looking up for the kingdom. Tensions were high and everyone in town was talking about being on the brink of war. You hoped that wasn’t true, but you knew your parents were prepared for anything, as they are allies of the royal family.

Just as you had hoped, a knock came on your door, your handmaiden letting you know Jake was here to see you. In an instant, you ran out of your room, politely running past her, and down the massive stairs that you two have spent so many nights talking on.

Your parents adored Jake. They knew it would be better to marry someone more like an aristocrat, but they could see how much the man cared for you and how much effort he made to just visit you; they obviously know of all the letters he sends you any time he can.

It was only a matter of time before your parents got together with the king’s people to talk of a marriage between you two. Sure, it wasn’t entirely viable, but allies are allies; the king knows your family are good people, what’s the hurt in letting their son marry their daughter?

As you finally make your way to the grand entrance of the castle, you see Jake pacing back and forth in front of the door. He appeared to be soaked, but you were sure that he owns horse-drawn carriages that are covered.

He spots you and races towards you a little. You crash into his arms and his wrap tightly around you.

“Oh, how I’ve missed you,” he whispers into your neck, his eyes shut tightly as he takes in everything. The feel of you in his arms, the scent of his favorite perfume you always wear just for him, how your skin feels under his fingertips, and the way your hair brushes against his face.

“I’ve missed you too, Jake. You stay away for far too long, it’s starting to feel like you don’t want to visit anymore,” you try and lightly joke, but when you pull away, you notice Jake’s expression has fallen.

“Um, I fear I come with bad news, my dear.” Jake rubs his hands together nervously after letting you go, stepping back to continue pacing. “War has finally broken out and we need every set of hands we can get.”

“Oh,” you mumble, toying with your hands. Your heart starts to race as he tries and gets the courage to get his words out. He messes with the sword on his hip, one of his many nervous habits you’ve picked up on over the year.

“And I’m going to fight with them,” he says turning to you. There were clearly tears in his eyes, this was just as hard for him as it was for you.

“But Jake, what about-”

“I have no choice, and frankly, there is no other choice I would make, even if I wasn’t being practically forced to. This is the kingdom that I am going to rule one day. The people should see that their future king is going to fight to protect them.”

He storms out of the castle and into the rain. That’s when you notice his beautiful white horse standing, tied to the fence, waiting for Jake to return. You follow him like a lost puppy, terrified of what was to come in the future.

“You can’t…I’ve heard the stories of what happens to men at war, I don’t want you going through that, and what if you are injured, what if you are killed?!”

“Then I die for my people! I have served them well and they will know that their prince fought for them the very last second, up until my last breath.”

Your own tears had finally fallen from your eyes and they were mixing with the rain dropping onto your face. Both yours and Jake’s hair started to stick to your skin, and your dress was soaked within just a few seconds of being outside.

“But what about me? What am I supposed to do without the man I love? The man I was going to marry?!” You were screaming at him, but you didn’t care. You needed to direct your anger somewhere, and Jake just happened to be that person.

“You’ll find someone else. If I’m destined to die on this battlefield, you are destined to find a man who will provide you with a life as good as I lived. I promise you that.” You shake your head at his last comment.

“Promise me you’ll come back to me? Promise me you’ll keep yourself safe, for you, your family, your people, and especially for me?”

Jake grabs you once more, his hands wrapping around your waist, bringing you as close to his body as he can.

“I promise that if I make it out alive, you are the first person I am going to see. Forget my family, my father, everyone. If I somehow survive, I am going to be on your doorstep, with you in my arms.”

A choked sob makes its way past your lips, and Jake attempts to wipe your tears away, but it’s no use, as he can’t really tell what are tear drops versus rain drops. He moves his hands up to hold your face in his hands, and kisses you as passionately as he can.

He was just as much of a mess as you were. He didn’t want to do this, he wanted to marry you, more than anything in the world; this is just the absolute most unfortunate timing. But this was something he had to do.

Pulling back, he makes a quick getaway and mounts the horse, but before he rides off into the dark and stormy night, you run right over to him, resting your hands on his thigh.

“Please don’t go, Jake,” you whimper, sniffling a little, in part of the chilly weather the rain has brought. Jake sighs softly and caresses your cheek once more.

He leans down and kisses you again, softly this time, his lips ghosting over yours after it ends.

“I have to, my love. But just know, you are the one that’s going to be getting me through this battle.”

He grabs onto your hand, and slowly, the horse rides away, and soon, he drops your hand, and you already miss the warmth of his skin. Jake rides off, disappearing very quickly, and everything finally sets in

That could have been the last time you saw Jake. Or rather his regular self.

A voice calls for you from behind, and as you turn around, you see your handmaiden, Alice, standing at the large entrance doors. You trudge back slowly, the weight of your dress dragging you down a little.

Stepping inside, Alice is asking you tons of questions, but you don’t answer any of them, too numb from the idea that Jake is gone, and has the possibility of never returning.

As the weeks go by, every day, you wonder what Jake is doing. If he’s okay, if he’s gotten hurt, how many battles he’s partaken in, or worse, if he’s dead somewhere; that was a frequent nightmare of yours ever since he left.

You waited every day to see if you got a letter from him, and nothing came. Most of your days were spent alone, in your room, journaling your thoughts and dreams, or even little thoughts you had for Jake, even addressing some entries to him directly, like you were writing him a letter.

It helped you some days, living in the alternate reality that everything was okay, and you were writing him like normal. But this circumstance was horrifying. And you were ready for it to be over.

Your parents tried inviting you to events like dinners and balls to get your mind off of things, but you were never up for it. You knew they were wanting you to find a husband at these events, and you were not going to even look at another man until you knew what Jake’s status was.

An agonizing two months later, you are sitting in the spot you sit in every day, in the drawing room, staring out the window to the garden. However, it had turned to night by now, and you had been staring out the window, not really focusing on anything but your thoughts.

A soft knock sounds on the door, interrupting you, and making you jump.

“Someone is here for you,” Alice says softly, trying to hide the smile on her face. Though you don’t notice it, keeping your eyes glued to the floor as you head out of the room and down the staircase.

You are slow with your movements, as there wasn’t a ton of energy in your body recently. Every day felt like a year, wondering if Jake was going to return or if someone was going to show up with a letter informing you of his death.

But as you get to the bottom of the stairs, prepared to deal with the worst news possible, a familiar laugh echos in the entryway.

“I figured you’d be much more excited to see me,” Jake’s usually cheerful voice was now slightly dull, filled with exhaustion.

Your head shoots up and a gasp leaves your body, and within seconds, you are hurling yourself to Jake and into his arms. He catches you with ease, laughing loudly, a huge smile on his face.

You sob loudly into his neck, and he just holds you tight, beginning to weep as well.

“I thought about you every single day,” he cries out, his hand coming up to hold the back of your head. “You got me through this war. I love you.”

“I l-love you too, Jake,” you manage to get out through your sobs. Lifting your head, you crash your lips against his, your hands holding his face as he’s set you back down, so you are grounded a little bit better.

The kiss lasts for what seems to be forever, neither one of you ready to pull away just yet. Eventually, though, your knees buckle and you start to fall to the floor, and Jake just laughs, taking a seat with you in his lap.

You straddle his lap and rest your hands on his chest to stabilize yourself some. You go back to kissing him and his hands never leave your body. He keeps them on your waist for a bit before trailing them up and down your back, feeling your curves, taking the feel of you in again after being deprived for two months.

When you finally break away to catch your breath, you take a moment to admire Jake, who has changed some. His hair was longer, and way more tangled that it used to be when he was able to keep up with it.

A mustache had grown on his upper lip, as well as a small patch of hair on his chin. It suited him well, and you planned on telling him you didn’t want him to shave just yet. But one thing catches your eye.

A scar adorns the apple of his right cheek, and a frown appears on your face. He notices this, especially when you reach up to run your finger along the permanently raised skin.

“I’m alright, love,” he whispers, grabbing your hand and bringing it away from his face. You figured it was difficult for him to relive that, and your face heats up with embarrassment.

“Are you?” You whisper. The look in his eyes tells you he’s seen some horrible things, but you didn’t want to push that out of him if he wasn’t ready to talk.

“I…I will be,” he replies, gulping. You nod and drop the topic, moving your hands down to rest on his neck.

“But you’re alive,” you say, mainly to yourself. Jake smiles, a sight that you’ve longed to see, and your heart flutters.

“I am. And I am for good. My father says my duties as a soldier are over, and I should focus on my duties as Prince and helping with the logistics rather than physical aspect of war.”

“I’m so glad,” you sigh out in relief. He wraps his arms around you again, very tightly, nuzzling his nose in your neck.

“You are staying with me for the next few days, right?” You ask. He nods against your shoulder, a few more tears spilling out.

“I’m not leaving, I promise. I’m never leaving you again.”

After sitting there for a little while longer, you two finally move up to your bedroom, but you have other ideas. You ask Alice to draw a bath, and thankfully she does, especially after seeing how dirty Jake appeared and the look on your face of just wanting to care for him.

You carefully help him into the tub and he settles into the lukewarm water. He didn’t care if it was hot or cold, he was glad to finally get and feel clean.

You help scrub his body, ridding the dirt that was caked on in some places. But you are gentle with him, noticing some cuts and scrapes were still healing, making sure to not scrub at those with the sponge.

You also take notice of the scars covering his body, some rather large and red, others faded but still visible due to it being so raised.

Neither of you say anything as you continue, moving on to wash his hair, and attempting to comb through the knots. Thankfully, Jake was hard-headed, so you tugging in some spots wasn’t the worst, but you still felt bad, given his condition.

However, he told you silently that you weren’t doing anything wrong, with the hums of approval sounding from his throat and the fond look in his eyes every time you made eye contact.

Once you finished, you allowed him to dry off and get dressed in the items of clothing that were secretly left over for him a year ago, when you first started seeing one another.

It was a rather funny story. You two had met in town, when he was trying to escape some women chasing him. He ran into you and pulled you into some stables to throw the women off, and since then, you began sneaking around. He would come visit you late at night, and with the help of Alice, a relationship began to blossom early on.

But that was until your parents and his parents threw a ball and ‘introduced’ you to each other. So, through laughter, you and Jake had to act like you didn’t know one another, that you hadn’t kissed many times, and that he hasn’t seen you naked, on top of him.

In that moment, under the eyes of your parents, he placed a kiss on the back of your hand ever so delicately, so innocently compared to the previous night, where he fucked you so hard you were seeing stars; though the look in his eyes when he gazed up at you, your gloved hand in his as he kissed the material, said everything, and you had to keep yourself from breaking into a smile.

Neither of your parents have yet to know that you met each other prior to that, but it’s not really something they needed to know to begin with. You were just glad with how things worked out, and now, you were going to be marrying your lover.

After combing through his hair one final time, you settle into your bed, Jake holding you as close as he can to his body, your bare skin pressed against one another, a request from him, which you didn’t mind one bit.

There was nothing sexual about it, at all. You were simply relishing in the fact that he was alive, and he was right here beside you, as well as him basking in your touch, something he dreamed about every day for the past two months.

He didn’t think he would live to see you again, so this was far more intense than he was expecting. But he wouldn’t trade it for anything.

He ends up curling up into your side, and just like you did in the bathroom, you have a clear view of his back, where most of the scars lined, you assume from sword fights and grazes of the blade.

You carefully and softly caress every inch of his body, telling him with your touch how loved he is, and that he’s safe now. You even write out ‘I love you’ with your fingertips along his skin, and he senses this almost immediately.

“I love you, (Y/N), and even though it’s not official, I cannot wait to marry you. The way you care for me, the way you have been so patient with me tonight, how you have consumed my mind for the past year and a half, you are the woman I am meant to be with.”

He raises his head to gaze up at you, a small grin on his lips.

“I love you too, Jake. I don’t know what you saw or went through these past couple months, and you don’t have to tell me, but I am going to be here for you every step of the way. You are my love, and I’m not leaving your side. That’s my promise to you.”

“I kept my promise, now it’s on you to keep yours,” he giggles. You laugh with him and cradle his cheek, your thumb running along his skin, along the scar. This time, he doesn’t shy away.

“I plan on keeping my promise until my last breath, my darling,” you whisper.

taglist: @sacredthethread @doodle417 @digitalcalamity @rocknrolls-child @fan-girl-97 @writingcold @thecoldwind @allieisacrybaby @ourlovegrows @jordierama @streamingcolors-gvf @stardustcatcher @stardustchxrds @sacredthefran @gvfungi @gretavankleep37

#jake kiszka #jake kiszka imagines #jake kiszka x reader #prince!jake au #jake kiszka au #jake kiszka fanfic #prince!jake kiszka #greta van fleet #gvf #greta van fleet imagines #gvf imagines #greta van fleet fanfic #gvf fanfic #josh kiszka #danny wagner #sam kiszka #imagines #fanfiction #fanfic

[geminisecrets]

Soul Meets Body

Warnings:  18+ ONLY! NSFW! Explicit sexual content, coarse language, oral sex, smut, unprotected sex, alcohol, I think that's it???

Word Count: 6.8K

Summary: Just a smutty, wintery, friends to lovers, college Sam AU!

Authors Note: Surprise!!!!! It's Sam instead! We absolutely cannot write the Jake one anymore without hating it all and cringing, but we managed to crank this bad boy out in like 3 days instead so... we hope you like it!

Y’all are super duper fuckin' rad for telling us what you think about our stuff. ☯️

Requests are open :) 

Join our tag list ✨

“You’re such a drag,” Sam slurred, finally letting go of my hand, before shuffling back into the mass of dancing bodies. ‘I don’t dance’ is the understatement of the century. The idea of moving my body like that in front of a mirror, alone, in my room, is enough to make me cringe, let alone on a dance floor at a crowded bar. 

There was no bite in his tone, but I rolled my eyes at him nonetheless. He’s known me long enough to know that it doesn’t matter how many G&Ts I’ve had, I will not be joining him on the dance floor. I stay perched at the high top table we’d been drinking at for hours, now. As I shift my hips, I feel the indent I’ve molded into the velvet cushion. 

What I lack in confidence and a carefree social presence, Sam more than makes up for. It’s been that way since we first became friends. I met him a little over a year ago through our mutual friend, Danny. Dan and I were in the same chem lab during our freshman year and Sam was his roommate. The three of us became fast, easy friends and our individual friends melded effortlessly into our dynamic. 

We find ourselves, now, without those friends for the first time on a Saturday night, maybe ever. Sam and I had hung out alone before, sure. We’d studied together, ran to grab coffee between classes, helped the other stumble back to residence after a night out, but we’d never planned something like this. I don’t know if we ever would, had this opportunity not fallen into our laps. 

“A bar promotion, Sam? Seriously?” I’d asked.

“Come on, I know it’s not really your scene, but it’s December twenty-seventh. Everyone else will be home for Christmas.” He whined, puppy dog eyes in full effect, as he kneeled in front of my chair. 

“Sam–” I started, ready to beg him to stand back up and not make a scene in the middle of the library.”

“Just go with him so he’ll shut up, please,” Danny whispered, nose shoved deep in his textbook. 

“The tickets are free,” Sam continued, folding his hands and placing them neatly on my knees. “That old guy at the radio station gave them to me.” I stayed quiet, eyes searching his as I considered the plea. 

Sam and I would be the only two out of all of our friends to be on campus for Christmas. I hadn’t been on speaking terms with my parents for years and his internship at the local radio station prevented him from taking any time off this season. ‘The newbies get the holiday shifts, sorry, kid,’ they said.  

I knew he was going to win me over eventually. I had absolutely no reason not to say yes. No plans, no family to see, no other friends around. 

“I’ll buy you as many gin and tonics as you can handle,” he finally said, wagging his eyebrows, “maybe more than you can handle, if you’re lucky.” A grin slowly spread across my lips as my eyes squinted at him, really testing the waters to see if he was serious.

“Fine, deal.” I caved. 

“Yes!” He exclaimed a little too loudly for our current setting. Danny shoved his shoulder, nearly toppling him over, as I slapped a hand over his mouth, giggling quietly in the crowded library. 

The more I watch him, now, the more I really do, for once, wish I was the dancing type. He looks so genuinely happy singing along and swaying his hips. Uncoordinated and awkward as he may be, he’s having fun. It isn't until one of the girls next to him turns around to back herself into him that I felt a different feeling entirely. As she swivels her ass back against him, his eyes shoot to mine immediately. 

I wasn’t expecting that. I barely have time to change the look on my face, let alone wrestle with the feeling in my gut before his eyes meet mine. My knee-jerk reaction is to raise my eyebrows at him and smile, giving him a weak thumbs up to show I’m impressed. He laughs, tossing his head back and mocking me with a returned thumbs up. 

I look back down at my phone on the table and contemplate faking an emergency to get some fresh air. When I chance a glance back up at the couple, I regret it immediately. The knot of regret in my belly comes from two distinct places. First, I was seeing something I really didn’t want to see: Sam’s hands wandering low on her hips, his middle finger tugging on her belt loop, pulling her closer to him with the rhythm of the music. Second, I was face to face with exactly the feeling I’d been pushing down since the moment I saw Sam walking toward me with Danny a year and a half ago. 

I’d been trying incredibly hard for months to compartmentalize my feelings for Sam. I knew he was off limits the second Danny had introduced him to me, but as cheesy as it sounds, the heart wants what it wants. I’d forced myself to look the other way when he’d smile at me. I’d told myself the way he touched my side was nothing more than a gesture. I’d pushed down all the butterflies I’d feel when he told me a secret or brushed his hair behind his ear. 

But tonight? There’s no stopping it. It hits me like a brick wall. I’m face to face with the reality that I’ve been falling for him all this time. It’s as I feel my heart rate begin to speed up and my breath come a little less evenly that I know I have to do something. Leaving isn’t an option. Way too obvious and I don't want to ditch him. I go with option two and order myself two more shots and a double gin and tonic. 

With a deep breath and a quick prayer that it wouldn't all come back up, I down the shots and the drink in the span of sixty seconds. After a few deep breaths, I decided to stop ‘being a drag’ as Sam had so eloquently put it. I brush my hair behind my ears and make my way to the dance floor. I keep my phone and glass of, now just ice, in my hand like some sort of security blanket as I weave through the crowd. At first, I was sure I didn’t want Sam to see me; I didn't want him to notice that I had ventured out into the sea of bodies. Of course I don't really know how this kind of thing works. I’m relying completely on the liquid courage to move me. When I assume I’ve made it to the middle of the crowd, I close my eyes and think back to all the cliched instructions I’d heard before. Things like: don’t move to the music, let the music move you. And, pretend no one’s watching. 

The more I feel the alcohol in my bloodstream, the more those cliches start to make sense. I sway there for a few moments, hips feeling the beat, before I feel a body press up against my back. 

“Sorry–” I start, turning around to see who I’d bumped into. 

“You’re good,” a pair of bright blue eyes replies, smiling. “This okay?” he asks, hands moving to my hips as he swayed us along to the song. I nod, a blush rising to my cheeks as he brings my hands up to place them around his neck. He hugs me closer as the song changes to something a little slower, the bass thumping so loudly, I feel it in my tummy. The song is something I’d heard before. A classic, but some modern, bastardized version of it. I smile thinking about how much Sam must be hating it. 

I continue thinking about Sam. As Blue Eyes’ hands creep a little lower on my back, I imagine they’re his. As the bassline in the song begins to build, I run my fingers through the hair at the nape of his neck and wish it was longer, softer, lighter. When I touch the tip of my nose to his neck, I imagine this is how Sam smells, warm, soft, and a little sweaty, but I press my lips against it anyway. I feel the groan vibrate out of his throat as his hands dare to dip into the back pockets of my jeans. 

My heart begins to race. Muted, thumping, and heavy, I feel it deep in my chest. Longing. Desire. Carnal and raw. I’m starting to understand the appeal of not being a wallflower on nights like tonight. 

“Sam,” I murmur. 

“It’s Ben,” he laughs. I pull back to look at him, humiliation painting my features. “It’s okay,” he says, lips at my ear.

And that’s when I see Sam walking toward me with a surprised smile on his face. He winks at me and backs away, but as soon as he does, I want him closer again. I want him to feel how I felt watching someone else’s hands all over him. The logical side of my brain tells me he won’t care. He doesn’t have feelings for you like that, why would he give a fuck? But, the very drunk, much louder, side of my brain is yelling at me to try anyway. 

With a smile, I look up at Ben and shake my head, “I’m fine!” I assure him. With my hands on his cheeks, I press my lips to his. In the back of my mind, I’m willing Sam to still be standing there. Ben gives into me, holding me tighter as his lips slot into mine. Getting brave, I lick into his mouth. 

“Mmph,” he grimaces, pulling back, “gin.” 

“Do I taste like a pine tree?” I ask, trying to taste my own breath. He chuckles and nods.   

“I hot pine tree, but a very drunk one,” he states. “Where are your friends?” he asks. I look over his shoulder to see Sam standing by the bar, fiddling with his straw, trying to make it look like he’s not watching me. I’m sure he’s imagining this is what it would be like to see a unicorn or, more likely a train wreck. Ben’s line of vision follows mine and when he and Sam make eye contact, Ben nods, signaling Sam to come over. 

What was supposed to be a sexy attempt to make him jealous now makes my cheeks burn with embarrassment. I feel like a kid getting in trouble. Sam sucks the rest of his drink down and abandons it on the bar to stalk toward us, a smug look on his face. 

“Hey,” he says loudly, over the music, “you good?” he asks. I nod. 

“I hope I see you again,” Ben says, kissing me on the cheek before meandering away from us. 

“What was that?” Sam asks. I bury my face in my hands and lean my forehead against Sam’s chest, groaning. 

“I’m so embarrassed,” I mumble. 

“What?” He calls, clearly unable to hear me.

“Can you just dance with me?” I look up at him, asking pathetically. 

He feigns shock and delight, gesturing to himself dramatically. “Moi?” 

I roll my eyes and make an attempt to escape to the bathroom, but he grabs my wrist and stops me. 

“Hey, hey hey,” he chuckles. “I’m teasing. Of course I’ll dance with you.” 

I let him pull me closer. The song changes again to something with a little more soul. Another classic, but this time with much less autotune and unnecessary techno- drum tracks. 

“Finally, someone in this hellhole has taste,” he yells. 

“Enough,” I laugh, hugging my arms around his neck. He reciprocates, holding me closer to him and moving to the beat of the music. I still feel a little stiff, despite the fact that I can barely feel my feet due to the amount of alcohol in my system. 

“You’ve gotta loosen up,” he says into my ear. His hands travel to my hips and he sways them for me. He’s joking at first, dramatically rocking them right to left, but when I pull back to look at him, his eyes are burning holes through mine. “Like this,” he says. He nods his head to the beat, lip caught between his teeth and hands at my hips again, this time taking another step impossibly closer, chest pressing against mine. 

I feel it again. The butterflies, fluttering so rapidly I fear I might vomit them all up. Instead, I close my eyes and focus on the way his hands feel on me. They’re warm and big and they’re slowly digging harder and harder into the skin at my waist. 

He’s signing along now and he takes a big step back, grabbing my hands in his and spins me around so that his chest is pressed to my back. Immediately I feel a shift in the energy between us. Maybe it’s the alcohol or maybe it’s the way I practically feel his heart hammering against my back, but whatever it is gives me the courage to test the waters and press my ass back against him.  

He seems to approve and shows me just that by bringing one hand around to rest over my belly button and the other to brush the hair over my shoulder so he can press his lips to the shell of my ear. 

“There you go,” he coaxes. 

That really is all the encouragement I need to let my hips move on their own accord, grinding against him slowly and as coordinated as I can. It takes all my focus to get the rhythm down, but the way he moves behind me helps me keep time. 

My right hand moves to cover his on my stomach and the left grips his thigh as I brace myself, letting him keep both of us upright. The hand on my stomach bravely slips under the hem of my top, resting just above my belly button. My heart is beating so forcefully that I’m sure he can hear it. I let my head loll back against his shoulder and as I look up at the bright flashy lights in the bar, I begin to feel dizzy. 

“Fuck, Sam,” I say, holding on to his arm a little tighter to keep my balance. I try to communicate that I need to sit down or go home or really be anywhere but here in this hot, crowded, flashy bar. 

“I know,” he says, squeezing at my waist again, misreading my signals entirely, “I’ve wanted this for so long.” My eyes dart open and at this point I’m sure it’s the gin messing with my perception. 

“Yeah?” I ask, standing up a little straighter, turning back around slowly in his arms to face him. 

“Shit, is it okay that I said that?” He asks, eyes searching mine, but his are just as glossy and gazed over. 

“Sam, I think we should go,” I say, convinced that he’s completely delusional and possibly even more fucked up than I am. He cringes visibly and runs his hand through his hair. “Come on.” I take his hand in mine and lead him through the crowd, past the bar and to the coat check. I rummage through my pockets, but realize Sam has our tickets. He reaches past me silently and hands them to the girl behind the counter. In turn, she hands us our coats. We shuffle past the group of people at the door and step out onto the street. 

The second we’re outside, the better I can breathe. The urge to vomit subsides and I can think a little more clearly. 

“Fuck, it’s freezing,” he winces, walking briskly down the sidewalk. It’s clear that denial and avoidance is the route he’s choosing and, truly, I can't blame him, considering that was the game I played with my feelings for him for as long as I’d known him. 

“Let’s Uber, please, my fingers are going to fall off,” I whine. “There’s no chance I’m making it all ten blocks back to my place.” 

“Just stay at mine, it’s only three blocks if you cut through the park,” he slows down slightly, allowing me to catch up. “Plus, nothing sobers you up like the brisk walk back home,” he explains.

“Fine,” I relent, not in the mood to argue, “but if my fingers freeze off from frostbite, you’re going to have to type all my papers next semester.”  

The walk back to his residence is, in fact, brisk. It’s also relatively quiet. Other than a few remarks from both of us about how cold it is and how much we wish we were already inside, it’s silent between us. 

I shiver underneath the awning of his building as he fumbles with this keycard. Finally, he swipes it and we’re inside. I follow him up the familiar path to room three hundred and fifteen. When he unlocks the door, I find Danny’s side of the room completely spotless. Bed made, desk chair pushed in, even his nightstand is tidy and clean. 

Sam’s side, on the other hand, as usual, looks like a bomb went off. There’s laundry littering the desk and unmade bed and open books and vinyl records covering every other surface. 

“Do you want the bathroom first?” He asks, gesturing to the tiny ensuite to the left. 

“No, you can go,” I offer. He doesn't seem to put up much of a fuss and grabs change of clothes before shutting the bathroom door behind him. 

I suddenly feel incredibly vulnerable. The room is dark except for the light from the street lamps shining in between the slats of the large blinds and the small salt lamp on Sam’s nightstand. I hug my coat tighter against me and sit on the edge of Danny’s bed. I do my best not to get lost in my thoughts as I hear the toilet flush and the water run from the sink. 

I hear it over and over as I stare at the mess of sheets and pillows on Sam��s bed. 

“I’ve wanted this for so long.” 

Surely he was just wasted and horny. He would have said that to anything with a pulse at that point. The more I thought about it, the more I could practically feel him, warm and hard against me as he moved his hips against my ass. The click of the bathroom door opening shocks me out of my own head. 

“All yours,” he offers, stepping into the bedroom in nothing but a pair of old boxers. Slut. 

Two could play this game. I hadn’t planned on sleeping over, of course, so I brought nothing with me. I rummaged through Danny’s drawers until I found a baggy t-shirt and take it with me into the tiny bathroom. I haphazardly rub at my face with what I beg, is a clean washcloth and some warm water in a very lame attempt to take my makeup off. Part of me knows I’ll regret even trying in the morning, but two AM me could not care less. I swish a capful of mouthwash around in my mouth and pray that does the trick for the time being. I look around for a brush after I change into the t-shirt, but can’t find one.

When I open the door to the bedroom, it’s a little brighter. Sam had turned on the small lamp on Danny’s nightstand. 

“Brush?” I ask, assuming that between the two of them there had to be one kicking around. 

“Top drawer,” he offers, gesturing to his dresser as he scrolls on his phone from under the covers. I try to ignore the way his eyes peek over the top of the screen and land on my bare thighs. 

I follow his direction and fish out a paddle brush from the drawer. Mindlessly, I brush through my hair and mosey back into the bathroom to drink as much water from the sink as I can before turning off the light and crawling into Danny’s bed. I reach over and click the light off, realizing that, thanks to the walk home and the bastardized nighttime routine, I’m feeling incredibly sober at this point. I thank God that I’m going to bed drunk, but wish I was fucked up enough to be able to pass out easily. I know that’s not going to be the case tonight. 

“Thanks for coming tonight,” Sam finally says. 

“Thanks for asking me,” I reply, stretching my legs in an attempt to get comfortable in the foreign bed. 

It’s quiet. Really quiet. I can’t hear cars or people outside the window. I can’t even hear Sam shuffling in the twin bed next to mine. All I can hear is the faint ringing in my ears and the sound of my own breathing. 

I don’t know what time I eventually fall asleep, but when I wake up, it's the first thing on my mind. Before I even open my eyes, I hear him say, “I’ve wanted this for so long.”  It’s still dark out. I lie still for a few moments in the eerie quietness of the early morning before I can’t take it anymore. 

As quietly as I can, I slip out from underneath the covers, grab my bra and top off the floor and zip my coat up over Danny’s t-shirt. It’s as I’m slipping my shoes on, that I look up to see Sam rolling over. I freeze like a kid caught with their hand in the cookie jar and hear the low, evenness of his breathing again, insinuating he’s fallen back asleep. 

I allow myself a good ten seconds to take in the sight before me. The only light in the room is emanating from the dim salt lamp on his nightstand. God damn him for looking so soft and perfect in the low, warm, pink light. His hair delicately falls onto his cheek as though it was placed there for a photograph. His bare back rises and falls slowly as he hugs the pillow underneath him. His lips are plump as his cheek, pressed against the pillow, squishes them into a pursed kiss. 

He looks so beautiful, I’m afraid that if I stand there looking at him any longer, I’ll cry. So, instead I click the door open. I think I’m in the clear until I hear him sleepily call my name. Fuck.

“Yeah?” I whisper, turning back to look at him as he squints up at me, the harsh fluorescents from the hallway tarnishing the picture painted by the warm light of the lamp. 

“Where are you going?” He whispers. 

“Um–” I start. 

“You don't have to go,” he grumbles, sitting up. 

“No, Sam it’s okay, go back to–” 

“I can’t go back to sleep thinking you’re leaving because of what I said,” he confesses. He looks so gentle and genuine and docile sitting in the mess and tangle of blankets. I sigh and close the door behind me, accepting that I won’t be escaping easily tonight. 

As I drop my bag back on Danny’s desk chair, Sam turns the other lamp on, illuminating the room further. I can see him more clearly now. I can see the sleep in his eyes, but there’s an urgency behind them, like his mind is far more attentive than his body is at this hour of the night. 

He leans back against the wall, facing Danny’s bed, sheets covering him from the waist down. I can feel his eyes track me as I shrug my coat off, left once again in only Danny’s oversized t-shirt. I crawl into Danny’s bed and mirror his position. Facing him with the covers pulled up around my hips. It’s quiet for a moment, but the silence is saying so much. 

“I thought you were just wasted,” I grin, unable to make eye contact. He breathes a laugh out of his nostrils. 

“I was,” he confesses, “but…I stand by it. I’ve thought about pretty much that exact scenario quite a few times.” I can feel the blush rise to my cheeks as I pull my knees up to my chest and cross my arms over them. I rest my chin on my forearms and look directly at him, hoping that by making myself smaller, I can hide away from the very real panic bustling up my chest. “Please say something, you’re killing me, here,” he laughs uncomfortably. 

“I have too,” I finally admit. His face lights up at that and I feel my heart start to pound. I imagine it keeping time with his, the beats in sync with one another. 

“Yeah?” He smiles. I nod. “Cool.”

“Cool.” I echo. It’s quiet again and I can't help but notice the way he’s shifted in his bed, the blankets falling lower on his torso. 

“I really want to kiss you,” he admits, boldly. “Can I kiss you?” 

I nod again. “Yeah, you can kiss me.” When he doesn't move, I begin to feel dread rise in my throat before he says:

“I wanted to make a move but… you’re gonna have to come to me,” he says. “Don’t think I could, in good conscience, make out with you in Danny’s bed.” I laugh and throw the cover off of my legs, sliding off of the bed and taking the three steps over to Sam’s. He welcomes me by lifting his duvet, making room for me to join him under the covers. 

“Better,” he says, once we’re side by side. His hand reaches out to cup my cheek and he shakes his head and chuckles in disbelief as he leans in to press his lips against mine. 

Everyone always describes magical first kisses with someone as fireworks, but this doesn't feel explosive at all. It’s hot, yes, I’m warm all over, but I’d describe the heat more like lava. It’s slow, languid, all consuming. His hand moves from my cheek, around to the back of my neck, pulling me in closer, guiding me. 

Our kiss breaks with a smacking sound. “Sam?” I murmur. He hums in reply. “What about Danny?” 

“You’re thinking about Danny right now?” He pulls away to look at me, hand still in my hair. I can’t help but laugh, lips hovering over his. 

“I just– I don't want to fuck things up with our friends.” I admit. “Like will things be weird when everyone’s back?” 

A sly smile grows on his lips. “They already know.”

“They– how?” I ask, pulling back to see his face clearly. 

“No, not about– this–” he gestures between us, “but Danny definitely knows how I feel about you.” 

“Oh,” I smile. “Okay, and he wasn’t weird about it?” 

“Who do you think gave me the idea to beg you to go with me tonight?” He asks. That’s all the validation I need before climbing into his lap and kissing him again. The sound that comes from the back of his throat as I straddle his hips is enough to bring me to my knees. His hands grab at my waist as mine tangle in his hair. I can’t help but smile to myself as he sucks my lower lip into his mouth. It was starting to get pathetic, the amount of times I’d dreamt of this moment with Sam. 

The kiss gets heavy fast as I test the waters by ever so slightly swiveling my hips in his lap. His lips move to my neck as his hands on my waist replicate the motion by moving them himself. I can’t contain the huffs of air coming from my open mouth as he controls my hips just like he had when we were dancing at the bar.  

“Oh my God, Sam,” I whisper. He responds by biting into the flesh at the juncture of my neck and shoulder. 

“Lay down for me?” He asks quietly. I obey, climbing off his lap and resting my head on his pillow. 

“This okay?” I ask, lifting the baggy t-shirt up above my belly button, implying that I’m ready to take it off. Sam kneels above me, straddling my hips, looking down at the exposed skin and reaching out to touch. 

“What if I wanna do that part?” he asks. 

“You wanna take my shirt off, Sam?” I tease, returning the smile. He nods, reaching for the hem. 

“Um–” I take his hand in mine, stopping his actions. “Where are your manners?” His lips part like he’s about to speak, but then shut into a sly grin. 

“Well, excuse me.” He puts his hand on his chest, sinking down to sit on my thighs that are spread slightly below him. “Not very polite of me, was it?” He takes my hands in his and lifts them above my head until they’re pinned against the pillow. His lips hover centimeters from mine when he says, “May I, pretty please–”

“–with a cherry on top–” 

“–with a cherry on top, see your beautiful body?” 

“‘Course you can.” I smile, pursing my lips out to reach his. He kisses me back with fervor, hands trailing down my arms and down to my sides, sliding under my shirt. His hands are warm and calloused, but not rough like I’d expect a musician’s to be. He keeps kissing me as his hands explore my torso, finally cupping my breasts. I break the kiss with a gasp as he kneads them roughly, lips moving back to my neck. I hum out my satisfaction as he contrasts the firm grasp he has on me with gentle, wet, sucking kisses to my neck.  

His hands begin their path south as do his lips. I arch my back to accommodate him pulling the t-shirt over my head to toss onto the floor. 

“Perfect,” he mumbles, looking me over and leaning back down to press kisses to my sternum and down to my belly button. The fingers of his left hand move to hook into the waistband of my underwear and I feel panic rise up in me. 

“Wait, wait,” I gasp, grabbing his hand. Sam pulls away to look at me, eyebrows furrowed with concern. “I just… I’ve never…” 

“Oh, shit I’m sorry,” he tries to understand. “Oh, that’s okay, we don’t have to–” He sits up immediately, wiping the spit from his chin and running a hand through his hair. 

“No, no, I’m not, like– I’m not a virgin, I just,” I squeeze my eyes shut, bracing myself for the words that are about to come out of my mouth. “No one’s ever–”

“No one’s ever gone down on you before?” He asks. I shake my head. “Ever?” He clarifies. 

“I mean I guess I don’t blame my boyfriend in highschool and the guy I was seeing last year just said he wasn’t into it,” I shrug. 

“But he probably expected you to blow him, right?” Sam asks, leaning back in toward me, his elbow resting on the bed between my hip and the wall. 

“Yeah, I guess. We didn’t date for that long, though, and–”

Sam interrupts me with a call of my name and then proceeds, “I don’t want to do anything you don’t want to do, but,” his eyes wander up and down my body and his hand sneaks below the fabric of my shirt, toying with the elastic of my underwear. “I really want to go down on you.” I feel the heat in my cheeks and I know I must be bright red. 

“You want to?” I question, finding it hard to believe. “I thought guys just put up with doing it. Like it was a chore or something.” The smirk that slowly rises to Sam’s lips will be permanently etched into the fabric of my mind. 

Sam clicks his tongue disappointedly, sitting up to hover over me once again. “You were wasted on such selfish lovers,” he says, lowering his body down on top of mine and kissing the skin just above my breast, his lips trail higher and higher, sucking a line of kisses up to my ear before whispering, “can I show you?” he asks, “can I show you how good it can be? For both of us?”

“Okay.” I breathe, tilting my hips up to grind against his, showing him how much I want just that. He groans into my neck as he grinds his hips down to meet mine. I can feel how hard he is and it makes me dizzy with desire. “Okay I want you to.”

“Promise me,” he confirms. 

“I promise,” I nearly laugh. “Believe me, I want you to.” 

“Okay,” he whispers, kissing my cheek. “Thank you,” another kiss to my jaw, “thank you,” kiss, “thank you,” kiss, until he’s pressing the most gentle pecks to the skin above my belly button. He looks up at me beneath his eyelashes and I can’t quite see him over the swell of my breasts, so I shift up onto my elbows, gaining confidence. 

“You look good between my legs, Kiszka,” I smirk as he, once again, hooks his fingers into the waistband of my underwear and pulls them down my thighs. Gently, he spreads my knees apart and gets down on his stomach between them. The confidence I had built from Sam practically begging to eat me out shrivels and dies the second he’s face to face with the most intimate part of me, but once again dissipates as he presses kisses to the insides of my thighs and pubic bone. 

“You look pretty good from this angle, too.” He says before finally licking one slow stripe up my center. He closes his eyes and I thank God because I’m sure the way I’m practically drooling and sweating watching him do this is the farthest from sexy I could get. Slowly and methodically, he licks up and down my center, getting me used to the feeling of his tongue on the sensitive skin. 

Just when I’ve started to collect my breath, he flattens his tongue and adds more pressure to his licks, flicking his tongue up at the end as he reaches my clit. 

“Oh, fuck,” my hips jump away from the mattress at the feeling of the tip of his tongue teasing me. His right hand moves from where it was at my side to flatten over the skin below my belly button, attempting to hold me still against the bed. 

He surprises me by alternating licks with gentle sucking my clit between his lips. I squirm underneath him, releasing my elbows from underneath me, no longer strong enough to hold myself up when I feel his finger slip between my folds. 

His lips and tongue focus on drawing firm, wet circles around my clit as his finger slowly slides into me. 

“I need you, Sam,” I moan with my face turned to the side, voice muffled into the pillow. “Fuck me. Please.”

“Gonna make you cum first, gorgeous,” he says, “can you do that for me?’ I nod. “Tell me,” he pleads, “tell me you’ll cum for me.”

“I will,” I promise as he adds another finger.

“You will what?” he taunts. 

“I’ll cum, I’ll cum,” I huff as his fingers pick up speed. 

“Cum for who?” He continues his interrogation. 

As I’m about to answer, he curls his fingers upward inside me, causing me to gasp and yell, “you! Fuck, I’m gonna cum for you.”

“Alright, alright, no need to shout,” he grins, using his lips to return to the work he’d started on my clit. 

“Fuck you,” I groan with absolutely no malice, gripping the sheets in my hands as he licks and sucks at me.

I know he can tell I’m close by the way he keeps his pace with his fingers and tongue and I cum around his fingers moments later. 

“Thank you,” I breathe as he kisses my thighs while I come down. “Come here,” I reach out for him. He crawls up beside me and kisses my cheek. I turn my face to the side and catch his lips in a kiss. I move to sit up and he makes room for me to press him back against the foot of the bed, straddling his hips. 

“I don’t think we’re very fairly matched here,” I say looking down at the layer of fabric between us.  

“Allow me,” he says, reaching down to pull his boxer briefs off. 

“Ah, ah, ah–” I stop him. “What if I wanna do that part?” I parrot his sentiment from earlier. He crosses his arms behind his head, fully relaxing into the mess of sheets and pillows underneath him. 

“By all means,” he smiles up at me. I lean down to kiss his lips as my hands palm the hard bulge between his legs. He moans into my mouth as I squeeze and pump his cock over his underwear before sliding them down his legs. 

My lips press against his cheek, down his neck and back up to his ear. “Are you gonna fuck me, Sam?” I ask, hand reaching back down to palm at his now bare cock. 

“Jesus,” he sighs as I lick the shell of his ear, gaining momentum with my strokes. 

“Hmm?” I press. 

“Yeah,” he says, “yeah I’m gonna fuck you.” I hum approval in his ear as I line myself up over him. 

“Gonna let me ride you?” I ask, teasing the tip against my center. 

“Yeah,” he breathes, “you think you’re ready to go again? Not too sensitive?” he asks, reaching down to brush his finger over my clit. 

“Fuck you,” I flinch at his touch, breath huffing out of me in a laugh. He leans up to kiss me again, sliding his tongue into my mouth and his hand into my hair as I lower down onto him. I stay still for a moment, adjusting to the size of him before lifting up and back down experimentally. 

“Yeah, that’s so good,” he praises. I find a rhythm, bouncing up and down, feeling him slide almost all the way out before going back in again. I brace myself with my hands flat on his chest as he holds my ass in his hands and pumps up into me harder and faster. 

“Oh my God, Sam,” I huff, trying to catch my breath as he hits my g-spot over and over. I reach down between us to circle my clit, chasing the orgasm I can feel building again. When Sam notices, he sits up, causing me to fall onto my back on the bed as he repositions himself and before I have time to think, he’s moving behind me so that we’re both on our sides. 

“C’mere,” he says, taking my knee and lifting it under his forearm, spreading me open once again. “Can you hold your leg open for me?” he asks, pressing kisses to my neck as he repositions himself at my entrance. I agree, taking my leg, as he did, hooking in the crook of my arm. “Perfect, you’re doing so good. You’re perfect.” 

I rest my head down on the pillow as he slips back inside of me, finding that same rhythm, but this time, snaking his hand down under my arm to touch me. I feel his lips at my ear as he rocks his hips against me, dragging his cock in and out and this new angle feels even better. I know I’m not far from another orgasm, and that’s confirmed when Sam’s fingers trace down my stomach and start to circle my clit. 

Our breaths become more and more ragged and desperate as we climb toward release together. 

“I’m gonna cum again, Sam.” I whine, clenching around him and before I know it, that warm, tingly euphoric feeling is washing over me. Sam moans and curses, face buried into my hair as he pulls out and finishes in his hand. 

“Fuck,” he breathes, and it’s quiet for a few moments before he brushes my hair to out of my face and presses soft kisses to the back of my neck. 

“I don’t think I have the energy to change these sheets,” I admit. 

“Oh absolutely not,” he agrees. 

“Don’t tell Danny?” I suggest, motioning to Danny’s bed, implying that it’s a more suitable option for us tonight. 

“Don’t tell Danny.” Sam laughs in agreement. 

Masterlist

Taglist:

@doodle417 @gvfrry @spicedandicedtea @yeehawbesties @samkiszkalover @gretavansteph @saoirsemaeve @mannick @theweightofjake @basiccortez @lallisonl @sammiejane22 @loofypoofy @sammyslappers @gretavanfleas @jakeyboiiiiiii @angelqueen99 @keighoe @myownparadise96 @gretavanbitches @kittykiszka @s0livagant @hallecat17 @aconfusedhippie @katie-gvf @UnfortunatelyKristin @ageoferin @gretavanbestie @jordierama @writingcold @erin-rose-hackl @fuzzybatpersonafan @buttrry @mamalikesgvf

#sammy kiszka #sam kiszka x reader #sam kiszka gvf #sam kiszka smut #sammy gvf #greta van fleet fic #greta van fleet smut #greta van fleet fan fiction #greta van fleet #greta van fleet fanfiction #gretavanfleet #greta van fleet au #sam kiszka au

[oliverreedmasterass]

Prologue | Chapter 1 | Chapter 2 | Chapter 3 | Chapter 4 | Chapter 5 | Interlude | Chapter 6 | Chapter 7 | Second Interlude | Chapter 8 | Chapter 9 | Chapter 10 | Chapter 11 | Chapter 12 | Epilogue

Chapter Summary: Rae, Jake, Josh, and Sam find Danny's jacket and bring in reinforcements for extra help.

Words: 3.2k

Warnings: blood/wounds, mentions of death

Notes: Thank you to @infinisonicosm for the fic idea!

-----------------------------------------------------

“SAM!” Jake’s holler made Rae’s shoulders raise to her ears. Sam and Josh had been deep in some kind of intense conversation but, at Jake’s voice, he had their attention. Within seconds, Sam and Josh were by their side. 

“Oh my god,” Sam choked out as he grabbed Danny’s jacket from Jake, holding it up to his nose to give a deep inhale. “There’s that smell again.” 

Josh stared at the note on the back of the jacket as Sam continued to sniff the inside, completely oblivious to Danny’s cry for help. It seemed like he couldn’t restrain himself, as he pulled the back of the jacket towards him and let his tongue pass over the blood. 

“Dude!” Jake scolded Josh. Josh quickly folded his tongue back inside his mouth, his face flushed red. 

“I’m hungry,” he tried to explain himself. 

“Eat a rat or something, asshat,” Jake spat. “Don’t lick the evidence.” 

“Lick the evidence?” Sam’s head cocked to the side as he took a step back from Danny’s jacket. “Huh?” 

It seemed mutually agreed that Sam had a right to know about Danny’s message, so Jake silently turned the jacket around for Sam to see. Sam stared blankly at the words for what felt like a lifetime, and then a few fat tears poured from his eyes. 

Jake took a strong whiff around the jacket and looked troubled. 

“I don’t recognize this smell either, Sam,” he told his younger brother. “But the scent is still strong. Danny must have written this not too long ago.” 

Sam took comfort in Jake’s words as he wiped at his eyes and nodded his head. Jake handed the jacket off to Rae to hold and enveloped Sam in a tight hug, just for extra assurance that everything was going to be alright. Josh stood off to the side, just behind Rae, still licking his lips but looking embarrassed by his lack of control. After Sam released from Jake, he pointed at the jacket. 

“Where did you find that?” 

Jake and Rae pointed down to the small crater Jake had created in the dirt, just a few feet away at the base of a tree that looked to be withering. Sam hurried to it and got down on all fours to inspect the area, sniffing and pawing around the terrain. As he did this, Jake cleared his throat to get Josh’s attention. 

“Taste anything weird in that blood, Dracula?” 

Josh looked surprised that Jake was willing to talk to him, and then pissed off by the nickname. 

“Nothing out of the ordinary,” he spat back at Jake. But then, he thought more about it and seemed to be swishing the aftertaste of the blood around his mouth. “Well,” he started again, “it is a bit clumpier than it should be.”

Rae and Jake shot him disgusted looks, which Josh ignored. 

“When the weather drops from hot to cold really fast, the blood thickens to try and regulate a normal body temperature,” he explained. “I usually see this when there’s a cold front to kick off the winter. But I don’t know why that would be happening to Danny, considering it’s still hot as hell out.” 

“That’s really weird,” Jake agreed, looking lost in thought. Rae was getting sick and tired of all these moving pieces that didn’t seem to fit together in the slightest. Down at their feet Sam continued to search the area, his face planted into the ground to find more clues. 

“That smell,” his voice was muffled, “it’s getting stronger.” 

“What was that, Sammy?” Jake called to him. Sam looked back at them, his face caked with dirt. 

“The smell on Danny’s jacket is getting stronger down here.” 

Jake immediately joined Sam on the ground and shoved his face into the ground. Rae and Josh glued their mouths shut to try and keep any laughs from squeaking through at the strange sight. After a few seconds of looking like an ostrich, Jake sat back up, his face just as dirty as Sam’s, and addressed the group. 

“Sam’s right. I need to dig to get closer.” 

Sam, Josh, and Rae didn’t need to be instructed to get out of Jake’s way. They stood and watched as Jake moved at inhuman speeds to produce a gaping hole in the wooded floor, extending down nearly five feet. He looked spent from his work, but he managed to climb out, his face scrunched in thought. 

“Well?” Josh tried. 

“There’s ice down there,” Jake replied. 

“Huh,” was all Josh could say. Sam was already in the hole, seeing for himself, and Rae made her way to the edge to peer in as well. Lo and behold, there was a sheet of ice at the bottom, and Sam was slipping around on it while he tried to get a better smell. 

Behind her, Jake tucked his sweaty strands of long hair behind his ears and, with a grunt, pulled his soaked shirt off over his head, which earned him a loud groan from Josh. 

“Give me a break, Romeo, you’ve got nothing to flaunt.” 

“I’m not trying to flaunt,” Jake growled back. “I’m overheating.” 

Rae turned to see what the commotion was, and let her eyes land on Jake’s tanned skin for probably a bit too long. He seemed to glisten in the sunlight and, after exerting himself with the hole, his arms were tense, his veins bulging. He made eye contact with Rae for a split second and started to give her a smile, but Rae turned her head the other way. Now didn’t feel like the time or place, especially considering she was holding Sam’s missing friend’s jacket in her hands. 

“I can’t break through the ice!” Sam shouted from the hole, sounding frustrated. “It won’t budge at all, but I can tell the smell is stronger down farther.” 

“We might need to get some tools,” Jake called down to Sam. “I don’t think there’s much more we can do with what we’ve got right now.” 

“Is it really safe to be in town right now though?” Sam’s head popped up so he could look around at everyone. 

“I don’t see why not,” Jake shrugged, but Josh cut in. 

“No.” 

Jake turned fast to study Josh. 

“Word got around about us being evicted,” Josh caught Jake up to speed. “The hunters know, and the town leaders are doing nothing to stop them from coming into Frankenmuth to drive us out. Already a few from my nest are missing.” 

“For the love of God,” Jake groaned out, wiping his face in disbelief. 

“Why don’t we bring our parents out here to show them what we found?” Sam offered. “Maybe they can help us break through the ice and get to Danny so all of this can be sorted out.” 

“I don’t know, Sam,” Jake’s voice trailed off. “I’m sure Dad’s got his hands full right now.” 

“It might be our only chance to get out of this mess,” Josh told Jake under his breath. “Plus, they’d be safer out here.” 

Jake mulled it over. 

“My dad will kill me for being around you.” 

“Trust me, my mom’s not gonna be happy either, but I think there’s a lot at stake here, and you can afford to get a light scolding from your dad.” 

Jake looked like he wanted to protest, but he wound up giving a shrug. 

“So, how do we get them out here?” 

“We have to brave going into town.” 

***

It was agreed upon that someone needed to stay with the hole in the woods, just in case they couldn’t find it when they brought the parents back. It was also firmly agreed that Rae wouldn’t be the one to stay with the hole, since they didn’t know what they were up against in the woods, and Sam wouldn’t stay either since Jake refused to let anything bad happen to him while he was away. Since Josh had to negotiate with his mom, they decided that Rae, Josh, and Sam would head back into town while Jake stayed behind. 

“I’ll be fine,” he promised them as they left. “Just don’t take too long, I don’t want to be out here alone in the dark.” 

“We have to move fast,” Josh instructed Rae and Sam as they moved out of the dense coverage of trees into more open space, coming closer to the suburban property lines. 

“We should get stuff to cover our smell,” Sam piped in. Rae looked at him worried, and he explained, “the hunters have a serious knack for spotting us out. It’s almost like their kind have evolved over the years so they can sniff us out.” 

“Here,” Rae offered, giving Josh her backpack, and Sam her flannel that she had stupidly brought for her first day of school, just in case it got cold out. Josh tugged the floral Jansport backpack on and Sam tied Rae’s flannel around his waist without a single argument. 

“They should still be at town hall,” Josh shared. “The last I heard they were doing everything they could to convince the mayor to round up the hunters.” 

They moved past the last tree in the line marking the entrance to the woods, and Rae stared back at the shaded area with goosebumps prickling across her skin. She didn’t like leaving Jake alone in there. It felt like something bad was going to happen, but she tried to push that bad thought out of her head. She needed to focus on getting through town undetected. 

They kept their heads down and, with Josh in the lead, hurried down the residential street leading back into town, right past Rae’s house. She looked up for a brief moment and noted that both of her parents’ cars were in the driveway. Morgan must not have a doctor’s appointment today. 

It was startlingly quiet as they trekked farther into town, especially considering it was the first day of school. But Rae understood why the streets were so still: based on everything she had learned from Jake, Josh, and Sam, she could only assume there were a decent number of supernatural residents in town. They must have all been hiding, terrified out of their mind, or fighting to save their kind at city hall. 

The latter, as it turned out, was where almost everyone was. Josh, Sam, and Rae were shocked by an overflow of people crammed into the main hallway of the city hall, leading to the mayor’s office. A few people greeted Josh and Sam with melancholy half waves, and others stared Rae down, trying to figure out what she was. The sheer number of people was overwhelming, but it became abundantly clear that Josh and Sam both held some kind of power amongst the werewolves and vampires, since the people parted like the Red Sea, telling them their parents were up ahead. 

They squeezed their way through the doorway and Rae felt her stomach flip flop when a group of serious and cold looking adults who were speaking with the mayor behind his desk turned to face them. 

“Sam?” a bald man on the shorter side said in surprise. 

“Josh?” a woman equally on the shorter side with graying hair raised an eyebrow, as if expecting an explanation out of him. Rae noted that the two parents had two other people beside them, all looking powerful. 

“We’re in the middle of something, boys,” a tall and tired looking man next to Sam’s father told them. Rae hated how excluded she felt from everything that was going on. It was as if she was invisible. 

“Mom, we need to talk to you about something really important,” Josh pleaded. “Please.” 

“It’s about Danny,” Sam added in, staring at his dad with desperate eyes. “We found something that seems promising. I think we’re getting closer to finding him, Dad.” 

“Samuel,” his dad’s voice shook. “Because of your carelessness, we could all be fighting for our lives outside of town in the next couple of hours.” He turned back to address the mayor. “If you’d just listen to us,” he clasped his hands together, “we’ll explain everything. This is all a massive misunderstanding.” 

“The Wagner family is beyond devastated,” the mayor spoke over Sam’s dad. “I have to do something to let them know that their son didn’t die in vain.” 

“He’s not dead!” Sam raised his voice in protest. His dad put a hand up to stop him. 

“We found his jacket in the woods with a note on it written in blood,” Josh quickly explained to his mom. “The blood was thick, like he was in cold weather. Jake dug a hole where we spotted the jacket and found ice at the bottom. There’s something weird going on out there.” 

“Hold on, you were with Jake?” Sam and Jake’s dad butted in, his eyes narrowed. In that moment, it seemed like Josh understood why Jake had been so hesitant to share that they had been together. 

“It’s a long story,” Josh answered while avoiding eye contact. 

“Where’s Jake now?” Sam and Jake’s dad demanded. 

“In the woods,” Sam responded for Josh, since he seemed to be having trouble forming any coherent words. It was jarring how quickly the parents both shifted from looking angry to distressed. 

“Alone?” Josh’s mom asked, looking at Sam and Jake’s dad with worry. Sam nodded his head, his lips pursed. He, Josh, and Rae shared the same thought: Okay, maybe it wasn’t such a great idea to leave him out there on his own. “Kelly,” Josh’s mom addressed Sam and Jake’s dad. “We need to get Jake out of there.” 

“Go, we’ll try to sort things out here, Karen,” one of the vampires standing next to Josh’s mom assured her. 

“We’ll be back soon,” Karen promised her. 

“I hope so,” she said. 

“Lead the way,” Kelly motioned for the door. “And hurry.” 

The group was in such a rush to make sure that Jake was okay, that neither Kelly nor Karen even bothered to ask who Rae was, or why she was with them. That was fine with Rae, because she really didn’t know what the right explanation was to give. The last thing she wanted was to say the wrong thing and then pay the extreme penalty. 

They were at the foot of the woods, and Josh pointed west. 

“He should be that way,” he shared. 

“He better be,” Kelly said to Sam and Josh. They barreled through the trees, Sam leading the way with the promise that he could smell Jake, and they were coming up close to him. Rae’s heart thundered in her chest, but she couldn’t tell if it was from the strenuous activity, or the anxiety that they might make their way to the hole in the middle of the woods, and not a single trace of Jake would be there. What made her even more nervous was the sun, which was starting to make its trek down towards the horizon. They didn’t have long before the woods were entirely dark, and they were virtually defenseless against whatever lurked around. 

The trees around them grew more familiar to Rae in ways she couldn’t comprehend, and then in the distance she spotted Jake sitting at the edge of the hole. 

“Thank god,” Kelly and Karen both breathed out. 

As they got closer to Jake, two things became apparent to Rae: something had obviously happened, and Jake was in distress. When Kelly and Sam caught onto this, they ran the rest of the distance to Jake, squatting by his side. Rae, Josh, and Karen approached them as Kelly tried to pry information out of his son. 

“Please talk to us, Jake.” 

Jake had scratches running up and down his arms and bare torso, and a nasty slice on his cheek that looked like it would never permanently heal. His hair was disheveled and he shook out of control, but the most concerning thing was the look of devastation on his face. 

Sam gave Jake’s bare back a light rub to try and calm him, and then placed his palm on Jake’s shoulder. Rae watched as Sam’s eyes rolled back in his head and he started to tremble in place, his hand still firmly on Jake. In return, Jake continued to gaze off into the distance, his eyes widening as if he was reliving whatever traumatizing event had happened while they were gone. Kelly watched between his two sons with concern, and was on top of holding Sam upright when he released from Jake with a gasp. 

“Oh god,” Sam’s voice cracked, looking around at all of them in a panic. Kelly tried to soothe Sam, but he shakily got to his feet and, to everyone’s surprise, approached Rae. Unsure what was happening, Rae looked beyond Sam and saw that Jake was looking at her with tears streaming down his cheeks. “It’s your brother,” Sam told Rae. 

“What?” Rae’s words felt disconnected from her body. What the hell did Morgan have to do with anything??

“He came out here looking for you.” 

“Oh shit,” Rae said as her knees buckled. 

“Jake tried to stop it, but some beast that I’ve never seen before grabbed him and dragged him into the hole,” Sam told her. 

“Is he still alive?” Rae whispered. 

“I don’t know,” Sam’s voice was hardly audible. Rae felt herself drop to her knees, but the pain from the force of impact didn’t seem to register in her brain. Everything was buzzing around her, and her eyes couldn’t focus. She wanted to scream out, to bawl her eyes out, but it was like her body was paralyzed in fear and grief. Anger trickled in. What the hell was he doing looking for her in the woods? He knew it wasn’t safe. But Rae did too. She shouldn’t have been in there either. Rae wanted to smack herself for being so foolish. 

“I’m so sorry, Rae,” Jake’s voice came behind her, sounding like it was echoing in a pool. Rae didn’t want to look at him in the state she was in, but she turned to face him and was immediately swarmed in a tight embrace. As Jake held her in his arms, Rae had a hard time discerning if he needed the hug more, or her. She could feel the heat from some of his blood oozing onto her shirt, but it was the least of her worries. Morgan was gone, taken by some terrifying thing beyond any of their imaginations. As if Jake knew what she was thinking, he whispered into her ear, “I tried to do everything I could to keep your brother safe. I really tried. I’m so sorry.”

The ringing in Rae’s ears died down at Jake’s words. It was her job to keep Morgan safe, not Jake’s. She moved away from Jake’s arms and studied Sam, Josh, Kelly, and Karen, who were finally looking at her with suspicion, just noticing she was a part of the party. 

“We need to find where this thing is taking its victims,” Rae instructed the group. “I’m getting my brother out of there if it’s the last thing I do.” 

“Sure,” Kelly nodded at her. “But first things first, who the hell are you?” 

****

Taglist:@lvnterninthenight, @writingcold, @myownparadise96, @i-choose-the-road, @psychedelicsprinkles, @mama-likes72, @ascendingtothestarssasone

#greta van fleet #gvf #josh kiszka #jake kiszka #sam kiszka #danny wagner #the frozen light #greta van fleet fanfiction #greta van fleet fanfic #greta van fleet fic #gvf fanfiction #gvf fanfic #gvf fic #gvf werewolf au #gvf vampire au

[emsfallingsky]

Masterlist

CW: this blog is 18+. Minors please do not interact.

Add yourself to my tag list:)

Josh

Sting

Mama, You Been on My Mind (fluff)

Temperance

Danny

Enchanted

Danny x ACOTAR

Of Fate and Fury

Jake

The Deepest Cut

Show You

Sammy

Indignation

Danny x Sammy

Rapture

#danny wagner #greta van fleet #gretavanfleet #jake kiszka #josh kiszka #sam kiszka #gvf fanfiction #fanfiction #danny gvf #josh gvf #jake gvf #daniel gvf #gvf fic #gvf josh #greta van fic #acotar smut #acotar #acotar au

[writingcold]

Hi!  Here we are at Chapter Two!  If you’ve not read the previous chapter, you can find the Master List for B & W here.  We might still be in setup mode, but you’ll want to start at our first part to get into our lovely characters.

Chapter two finds our new shop girl, Cora, in a bit of a bind.  There is more character background and story building in this piece.  Please be patient!  There’s a lot to build here!   

**This is a piece of fiction.  I have put in a lot of work researching, writing, rewriting, editing, tossing it all and starting over.  I do not know the guys of GVF.  They became my muses for this long ass story.**

Thanks to @whitesuitjake for the Jake edit in the cover.

Thanks to @gardensgatedaisy and @lvnterninthenight - Britt and Bobbie, ilysm.  Thank you for all your support. (You’re probably getting tired of me thanking you, but too damn bad.  Y’all are fucking amazing.)

Dividers by @firefly-graphics

Content Warnings: None.  Just some pain and injury. Of course, language, mentions of drinking, smoking.  It is the 1920’s.

Word count: approx. 5700

Chapter Two: Wounds and New Friends, Cora’s POV

     The end of day three of her trial week found Cora standing in the alley peeling away the shoe of her left foot.  She had landed wrong coming off one of the ladders, pressing the back of her tight shoe into the thick skin of her heel.  The cut was made worse from ten hours of standing, with the back of the shoe digging further into the wound.  Walking had become excruciating due to the bruising.  Her legs trembled as she fished her handkerchief from her handbag and wrapped it around her heel.  She bared her teeth as she tried to push her foot back into the shoe, but sucked in a loud groan when her foot just would not accept the prison of leather.

     “Hey there,”  a masculine voice called out from the street.  “Need help?”

     She wiped at her face, hoping that Daniel did not see the pain.  “I’m fine, thank you.  Just a cut.”

     Mr. Daniel Wagner, from what she was able to discern from her past few days, was close with all the Kiszka brothers, but he was particularly close with the youngest, Samuel.  His lean frame entered the alley slowly, his near black eyes taking in her condition.  He pushed back his hat as he bent, hands held behind his back so as not to intimidate her with his closeness.  He was dressed in pressed slacks, dress shirt and vest, his jacket folded in his hands.  Cora was unsure of what his duties at the store were, but he always seemed to be working in several areas of the store and office. 

     “That is not good, Miss Janas,”  he said with a sympathetic nod.  “Come on.  Let’s get you situated.  Sam’s good with these things.”

     He bent and picked up the shoe then assisted her towards the back of the building.  Cora had not been to the area, keeping to the store only, and certainly not the dancehall, though the music that flowed out into the street was always interesting.  The garage had three wide carriage doors, all of which were open to allow the cooler evening air in.  The deep red brick was neatly kept, but the cavernous inside looked chaotic with tools and shelves full of metal and parts she had no idea what could be in existence for, and the smell of oil and gasoline hung heavy.

     “Sammy!”  Daniel called out as they approached a garage.  “Sammy, I need you.”

     Samuel Kiszka was an anomaly - he wore his hair longer, but yanked back under his hat so that it bunched up against his shirt collar.  His face was always rich with thought, like he was working out complex problems that she would never hope to understand.  His lanky frame was not as tall as Daniel’s, but he seemed to be too big for his actual size.  He was dressed in tweed trousers and an undershirt with his suspenders hanging down on his waist.  The moment he saw her, he ripped the suspenders up and over his shoulders, disappearing for a moment, only to return as he was drawing a jacket across his torso.

     “Sorry, Miss Janas.  Was working on the Earl - I mean the automobile,”  Sam replied, his warm eyes drifting down to her foot that she gingerly was standing on the ball of her foot.  “Oh, that’s awful.  Daniel, bring her in.  Let’s get that cleaned up.”

     “Really, it’ll be fine,”  she insisted even as Daniel tugged at her to move towards a chair in the corner.  “I need to be getting home.”

     “On that foot - I don’t think so.  Besides, do you really want to walk home?  You’ll get blood all over your lovely shoes,”  Sam said with a grin.

     Before she could stop him, he had a knife out and cut the thick brown stockings at the calf to slowly pull away from the wound.  She let out a yip and couldn’t take her foot away if she tried, Sam had her leg in the vice of his large hand.

     “What?”  he asked without even looking up at her.

     “These are…  were my only pair,”  she whispered, eyes on the discarded piece of stocking.

     “You can buy another pair from the shop,”  Sam remarked without a glance at her.

     “I don’t have the money,”  she whispered as her stomach stabbed with embarrassment.

     Daniel’s hand came down on her shoulder.  “We’ll get you over to my Molly’s house.  I’m sure she has a spare pair that you can have.”

     “But I really need to get home,”  she started, but her jaw dropped as Sam brought up a rag pressing it to the wound.

      He shook his head.  “Damn sister, it’s like you sliced the whole of your heel in these things.  Danny, go grab me some water, please.”

      Daniel disappeared for a few minutes while Sam leaned back on his haunches and pulled a silver cigarette holder from his pocket.  He held one to her in offering, but she shook her head.  Her mother did not like the habit, so she had never tried.  He struck a match and lit his own as his eyes squinted at her foot.  With the water retrieved, he set into cleaning away the dried and fresh blood with a look of seriousness.  

     “Well, you’re lucky there’s no sign of infection,”  he said quietly, dabbing at the heel.  

     “Sammy, how’s my baby…”  A fourth voice, full of smoothness, stopped as his heels hit the cement of the garage.  “What the hell boys?  What’s going on here?”

      Cora looked up to see Jacob, hand on one hip, face surprised, not in a good way.  The dark button up and vest strained under the crisp linen of his suit.  She recoiled, bringing her hands tighter against her abdomen like she could disappear.  In the few days of working in the store, she noticed that any time that man was around, the air grew tense, like fabric pulled too tight.  He was typically quiet.  When he did talk it was low, almost hidden, and usually only to the eldest of the clan.  The other shop girl, Renee, no matter what she was doing, would drop away and find something in the opposite direction of the store to do.  She said that Jacob had an awful temper and to just steer clear.

     “She’s hurt, Jake,”  Sam remarked without looking up from his work.

     “I caught her in the alley trying to fix it herself,”  Daniel said, moving closer to her.

     The man’s dark eyes swung from Samuel to Daniel to Cora and she could not stop the visible flinch.  The silence that followed made even Sam stop in his actions.

     “She’s Josh’s new shop girl,”  he said quietly, each word punctuated with a tightness that felt like a hard drum.

     “Not news to us, brother,”  Samuel remarked, finally looking up at his older brother.  “She’s hurt, Jacob.  We’re not keeping her here against her will or anything.”

     Cora blinked hard, trying not to crumble under the man’s attention like she did something wrong.  She tried to tug her leg back.  Sam held it firm, shooting her an annoyed expression.  The curse that fell from Jacob’s mouth made her blush.  His mouth fixed into a fine line as his eyes narrowed at her.  

     “Get her home,”  he said firmly.  “Don’t need any worried mamas coming round here.”

     “Gotta take her to Molly’s first, Jake,”  Daniel said with a nod.

     The flare of incredulousness that washed over him made him seem all the scarier. “Why’s that?”  

     “Had to cut her stocking away.  It was her only pair,”  Samuel said quietly, as he bent to inspect the wound closer.

     “Then take her back into the shop,”  Jacob scolded.

      “Jake,”  Danny said softly, shaking his head.

     Jacob’s dark eyes landed directly on her as if seeing through her.  Cora tried to make herself as small as possible.  Once he had her gaze however, she could not look away.  The hard set of his mouth and jaw made her visibly shudder.  She watched as he dropped his gaze, tugging his hat off to smooth his hair back.  The brown wave that he immediately hid once more caught her attention.  Unlike his twin who kept his hair short, with soft curls, Jacob’s was longer in the front to slick back in the more current style.  Faded sunshine struck him, making the dark brown brighten and soften his edges for a moment.  A moment she took note that there was something beyond the anger that prickled beneath his skin.  Cora felt the fear of his thunder drain away for seconds, taking in how he held himself in a tight form, but his eyes on her - surely his visage of her did not hold concern?  He took the corner of his mouth between his teeth before retreating and pushing back an air of annoyance.

     “Fine.  Take the Kissel.  Get her to Molly’s, but do not linger.  I mean it, you two,”  he said in a hard voice.  “Get her home and get your asses back here.  Josh is not going to like this.  At all.”

     “Does he have to know?”  Sam remarked as the elder brother began walking away.

     “Don’t be a wise ass, Samuel,”  Jacob called out in a path of smoke.

     Cora finally took a full breath.  “Really, I can make it home on my own, fellas.  I’ll be fine.”

     “Committed now, babe,”  Samuel said, rising up to cross the garage to a cabinet. He returned with thin material and a small jar of salve.  “We’ll get you over to Molly’s and get you home.  Josh won’t bluster at us too bad.”

     “I just don’t want to cause trouble,”  she said quietly.

     “No trouble, doll. Let us handle it,”  Daniel said, calm oozing from him to surround her.  

     She winced as he first smeared a large fingerful of the strong scented balm across the wound, then watched quietly as Sam wrapped her foot tightly before trying to get the shoe back on.  It stung a little, but admittedly it felt much better.  She followed them to an auto that was out back of the garage.  The polished silver sedan was the fanciest car she had ever seen.  Samuel held the door open for her and helped her inside before sliding into the front seat next to Daniel.  Before she knew it, they were in the nest of bungalows that she had tried to tell her mother about.  Even in the long shadows of the early evening, her eyes dragged across each of the neat little box-like buildings.  They rolled to a jerky stop, catching Cora off guard and causing her to rock back against the seat with a thud.

     Samuel held his hand out for her as he opened her door, assisting her out of the car like she was special.  She followed the two towards the small home, painted a bright blue with white trim.  The door flew open to let out a soft looking woman who wrapped herself about Daniel like no one was watching.  The musical laughter made her blush as they kissed in front of her.

     “Molly, this is Miss Janas.  She’s the new shop girl,”  Danny said, finally giving her a reprieve from her blush.

     The look the woman gave to Daniel was one of surprise.  Cora hobbled a bit up the walk, catching the eye of Molly immediately.  “Please, I’m Cora,”  she said, attempting a smile.

     “I destroyed her stockings,”  Samuel replied leaning in to kiss Molly on the cheek.  “I’m hoping you can help.”

     “What do you mean ‘destroyed’, Samuel.  Do I need to straighten you out for something you did to this little lady?”  she said with a lot of sass, but a hardness in her eyes that let Cora know she was serious.

     “No, ma’am.  Miss Cora hurt her foot,”  Samuel said with a shake of his head.  “Your knight rescued her from the alley and brought her to me.  We thought maybe you could share a pair?”

     Molly’s quick smile and bright eyes were immediately disarming.  She nodded and waved the three inside.  “I’m sure I have something that will work for you.  And perhaps we can get you gussied up, baby.  I can’t believe Joshua allows you to wear that in his store.”

     “He asked if I could get another dress, but I needed to make money first,”  she said, embarrassed as the words fell from her mouth.

     Molly stopped cold with a hard look.  “Please tell me he didn’t just give you a week’s trial?”

     “Yes - a week’s trial and if I do well -”

     Molly groaned with a finger point at Sam.  “I’m telling you, that little brat may have charm on his side, but I swear, one of these girls someday is going to put him in his place.  Let’s see if it’s you, Miss Cora.”

     She looked back at Samuel and Daniel as the woman pulled her by the hand towards the front door.  Molly grumbled about her being like the perfect kind of skinny and how she would kill to have the ability to wear any form of drop waist without the boobs getting in the way.  

     She was met instantly with the scent of lilac as she stepped gingerly up the stairs, onto the narrow porch and into the home.  It had four rooms and a bath.  The luxury of the idea of four rooms with a bath - running water, no outhouse - for one person made her look upon Molly like she was the richest person in town, though she knew it was not true.  The plain white and wood clad walls were warm as the curvy dancer dragged her to the back bedroom with a snap of electric light. 

     Cora’s eyes popped at the amount of clothing the woman had strewn about the small bedroom.  These were not just day dresses, they were dancing girl glad rags that made her blush at how much leg would show if she donned such an item.  Each was covered with adornment such as splashes of sequins and crystals, and beadwork that she had never seen in person, just on the picture show screen.  She was relieved when Molly opened a wardrobe to reveal modern, yet much more modest attire.  

     “If you plan on getting past this week's trial, you’re going to need this one,”  she said with a confident nod.  She pulled out a dusty colored tan skirt with an emerald under top and a smart little jacket that was the same color as the skirt.  “Now, it’s not too flashy, but just enough so that Joshua will notice that you are attempting to fit into his shop.”

     Cora gazed at the garment with a kind eye.  Molly was right, the green would be the snap, but the tan would dull down that overall look to be more suitable.  Just as she was to thank her, Molly was back to the wardrobe, pulling out a soft rose colored blouse and matching cream colored jacket that also matched the skirt.  The grin that tugged at her mouth before throwing it at her was full of playfulness.  

     “One more,”  she said with a nod.  “This one will be for Jacob.”

     “Pardon?”  Cora stumbled as Molly was combing through the pieces.

     “Oh, honey.  I know a Jake girl when I see one,”  she laughed.

     Cora straightened.  Her mouth opened but nothing came out, until she finally swallowed hard.  “I - I don’t know if I understand what you’re implying.”

      Molly stopped in her search to look at her, bottom lip in between her teeth.  The coy gleam in her eye sparkled.  “Look, doll.  I’m just saying that Jacob, for the hardass that he can be, has a type, and you certainly are it.  Wispy, pretty, smart.  His trifecta.”

      She squinted her eyes at Cora for a long moment waiting to see if there was an argument to be made.  Cora decided to remain quiet, feigning interest in a baby blue skirt that was laid out on the bed, full of crystals and sequins.  Molly turned her back once more, resuming her search.

      “Ha!  This,”  she cooed as she pulled out a drop waist dress that was clearly too small for her lush curves.  “This is what you need to wear on Saturday.  You hear me?  Save it for the last day of the trial.”

     Molly held up a dark blue chiffon overdress with a waist that would reach just below mid thigh.  There was black trim that boxed out the neckline and at the wrists and hem.  The underdress was a rich jeweled blue silk, with embossed flowers of colors blended in the blue, that would only peek out when she moved. Down the sleeves and up both sides were embroidered floral designs with tiny glass beading.  It looked luxurious compared to anything that she had ever worn before.  Cora took the garment with care as she could not help but close her eyes at the feel of the expensive fabric.  Molly had a pair of thin stockings in one hand and thicker brown in the other, waiting for Cora to catch up.

      “I can’t pay you for this, Molly,”  she said quietly, a flame of shame crossing her cheeks.

      “It’s fine, doll.  You’ll owe me nothing more than getting through that trial and getting Joshua to hire you permanently,”  the woman said with a grin.  “Shoes.  Those damn things cut you up because they’re too small.  These will do you better.”

      Soft leather mary janes greeted her when she looked down at the woman’s next offerings.  Tears struck her cheeks, hot and fat as her breath caught.

      “Aren’t you just the sweetest,”  Molly drawled, wiping at Cora’s cheeks with a rough thumb.

      “Jake was serious about hurrying up,”  Sam called.  “I don’t need him to switch me.”

      “When are you going to realize that you’re bigger than he is, Samuel?”  Molly called, helping her to fold all the items neatly.  “Give him a little chin music one time and I’m telling you - he’ll back down.” 

      Cora rolled her lips into her mouth to keep from smiling.  

     “Crack him once and he’ll put lead in my belly,”  Sam jabbed back.  “Come on.  It can’t be that hard.  We gotta go.”

      Molly rolled her eyes, but relented.  The two women strolled out, the new shoes on her feet felt more like pillows than shoes.  Daniel and Sam were already waiting at the door for her, shooing her along outside.  In a repeat at the garage, Samuel held his hand up for her as he held the door open.  He grinned as Daniel started the car and they rumbled out of town in a hurry.

     Between the jumps, bumps, and sways, Cora felt like her backside would be bruised.  She held onto her newly acquired treasures tightly so as not to lose them in the darkness of the seat.  Her heart fluttered as they made turns and curves in the near black of the evening with only two very dim lights to lead the way.  She wondered how Daniel could see anything, but thought it was best to be left unasked.  They had her home in a quarter of the time that it would have taken if she had walked.  As they rolled to a loud stop, she saw her mother and younger siblings stream out of the tiny cottage they called home.  

      With flair, Samuel slid out from his seat and made a big deal of helping Cora out and ensuring that she had all of her items before closing the door.  He assisted her to the front of the car before she looked up at him.

     “Thank you for this,”  she said quietly.  “Please tell Daniel I appreciate him, too.  That was the bee's knees.  Truly.  I’ve never been in an automobile before.”

     He smiled at her, his dark eyes catching a bit of the light from the lights of the house.  “We’ll see you tomorrow then, Miss Cora.”

     She smiled at the formal tone as he turned back to the automobile.  The look on her mother’s face was distrustful and angry.  She tried not to limp as she walked towards her family, but by the time she reached the door, the littles were swarming her and nearly took her down as the pain flared in her foot.

     “That better not become a habit, Cora,”  her mother scolded before turning and heading inside.

     “Yes, Mama,”  she said, looking over her shoulder as Sam and Danny disappeared into the distance.

     “I suppose there is a reason for that nonsense,”  Rosemary continued.  “Honestly.  Riding in an automobile with two strange men.”

     “Mr. Kiszka and Mr. Wagner are respectable gentlemen, Mama,”  Cora said as she sat her outfits down on the table to remove her jacket.  “They were only helping me out.”

     “And why is that?”  she asked as she pulled the pot of beans off the woodstove.  

     Cora’s eyes went to the hand-me-down shoes that were on her feet as if she could guide her mother to notice.  “I cut my foot on my oxfords.  They helped me and did not think I needed to walk home because of the injury.”

     Her mother paused as she started dishing out bowls of the thick mush.  “What did they expect in return?”

     “What?”  Cora sat up straight, her face blushing at the connotation.

     “You come home in an expensive auto, with two men.  One of your stockings is cut away.  You have new clothes and shoes.  What am I supposed to think?”  her mother said with a hard edge.

     She placed her hand on the clothes protectively.  “Mr. Samuel patched up my foot, Mama.  That was all.  It was an act of kindness.  Friendship.”

     Her mother shook her head and called out for the children to get to the table.  Cora stood and moved her items into the shared bedroom of the family before joining them once again at the table.  There was no sound as they prayed, ate, and left the meal finished.  Junie was sullen as she dried the dishes next to Cora who was washing.  Their mother was in the other room, settling down the youngest of the brood.

     “I’ve met him,”  Junie whispered, looking to make sure their mother did not hear.

     “I cannot believe that she is making you do this, Junie,”  Cora remarked, not really caring if her voice could be heard or not.  “It’s not right.  I should be the one she’s trying to get rid of, not you.”

     Junie shrugged at her.  “But I can’t work like you.  We all know that, big sister.  She’s going to keep you for as long as she can.  She’s even got you convinced that you have to support this family when, really, you can be anywhere and we’d be just fine.”

     Cora knew that she had an overdeveloped sense of responsibility, but she could not fathom a reality that allowed for her to not be ensuring her family be taken care of.  

     “Will you show me your new rags?  I love the shoes,”  she cooed as she set the bowls in a stack on the table for the next day’s meal.

     “You said you met Mr. Archer?”  Cora asked after she checked over her shoulder.

     “He seems like he is quiet,”  Junie whispered.  “His children are mean.”

     “You don’t have to do this, Junebug,”  she said as her heart dropped into her belly.

     “I don’t have the same prospects as you do, Cora.  This is my one chance to alleviate hardship on this family.  I can do my part,”  she said quietly.

     “You had better wash that whore perfume out of those clothes tonight,”  their mother remarked as she sat back down at the table.

     “Yes, Mama,”  Cora said as she grabbed the wash basin to move outside.  “Junie, can you get the clothes please?”

     It would give her a reason to show the girl the outfits that otherwise would have to wait until she actually wore them.  Junie retrieved the clothes and the washboard on her way outside.  

     “They smell like lilacs,”  Junie said dreamily.  

     “Her whole house smelled like that,”  Cora said as she tried to explain what had happened and the woman who was so very generous with her clothes.

     “What does Molly do that she can have the ability to just give away clothing like this?”  Junie chirped, her fingers lingering on the dark blue fabric of the outfit she was to wear on Saturday.

     Cora looked at the propped open door and found that her mother stood just inside, watching the girls chatter.  Swallowing, she started to drag the tan skirt across the bumps of the board.

     “Go ahead and tell her what your new friend does for her money, Cora,”  her mother said firmly.  “I’d like to know as well.”

     Thinking back on the brief time she had with Molly, she realized that what Molly actually did to earn her way never was broached.  The clothing was that of a night life - flapper attire with pretty crystals and glitz that she was sure the woman was probably the most glamorous woman in town.  “I’m going to assume that she works in the dancehall, Mama.”

     “You know what kind of women work in the dancehall, Cora,”  Rosemary said sharply.

     “Doesn’t mean that they cannot be friends,”  Cora said just as sharp, her eyes hard.  “She was a lovely woman who was willing to help me.  That means in turn, she has helped this family.  That counts for something.” 

     “Junie, to bed now,”  her mother demanded.

     “She’s going to be a married woman, Mama, perhaps she needs to hear this conversation,”  Cora remarked, swishing the skirt in the water.

     “Cora,”  her mother fumed.

     “You can’t call someone a whore just because they work in the dancehall,”  she said firmly.  “And I, for one, will not fault a woman for doing what she needs to in order to survive.  Especially in this world of men.”

     “Remember that when it has to be your mother, sister or yourself,”  Rosemary said in a hard voice.  

     “If marriage is your only reason for women to be allowed to be close to men or have sex, then there really is no real difference between a married woman and a whore and no reason to look upon either differently.  Both must survive within the confines of men and the structure they provide,”  Cora continued, voice matching her mother’s as she started wringing the skirt out into the basin.

     Junie’s mouth dropped open at her sister’s brashness.  Cora held her ground, not liking that her mother did not have trouble looking down her nose at a woman who was doing what she could to live, no different than themselves with their family.  Rosemary stood with her painfully thin arms folded across her chest.

     “Junie, to bed now, girl,”  her mother ordered before turning her back on her daughters.  “Cora, I would think that perhaps you should whet your tongue a bit and feed your brain in reality before you run your mouth off again on matters you have no idea what you speak of.”

     Hanging the skirt on the line, she set into washing the rest of the items.  When her hands wrapped around the dark blue number, her eyes rolled closed.  Molly had called her a Jake girl.  She had said that she was his ‘type’.  She had no idea what any of that meant other than perhaps that she could catch his eye.  Perhaps that would mean that she could make him smile?  Samuel and Daniel were quick to laugh with happiness.  Mr. Joshua was brimming with smiles, though she was sure that those were part of his professional manner.  Mr. Jacob was always serious.  His dark eyes holding onto something that she could never quite understand or ever see all of what was going on with him.  His thunderstorm of a temper was always chaotic and unpredictable, save for one thing, there was always calm afterwards.  

     The strong vision of him standing in the corner of Mr. Joshua’s office, hands splayed on the desk and looking over whatever his twin was showing him blazed in her thoughts.  The way his eyes always met hers, too hard at first, then softening as if he could sense that she needed a more delicate touch.  It made her stomach flutter and unexplored knowledge dance through her mind.

Chapter Two: Pt. 2 Molly POV

     “Please do not tell me that you hurt that poor girl to get her to me,”  she said as Danny sat down next to her, a sarcastic grin tugging at the corner of her plump lips.

     He scrunched up his face.  “No, it was just a coincidence.  I’m actually afraid that if I would not have seen her, she would have kept trying to walk on it.”

     “She’s really a doll, though, Danny,”  Molly said, clinking her glass of sherry against his mug of beer.  “She seems like she can hold herself rather well.”

     “Sam thinks that she runs numbers when she is collecting goods,”  he remarked.  “And I overheard Joshua commenting that she’s a natural with customers.  Folks know her from church and foster right into that connection.”

     She paused for a moment before leaning over his shoulder.  “I hope we didn’t turn things for her by meddling.”

     “Why whatever do you mean, meddling?”  Josh said as he appeared behind Danny.  “Which ‘her’ are you talking about?”

     Molly looked up at him over the rim of her glass.  He was with Catherine, and Jacob was following right behind.  Her stomach soured at the sight of the eldest’s interest.  Danny sat up straight as Josh held Catherine’s chair for her to sit.  Jacob looked on edge.  Samuel and Susannah were wise to remain at the bar.  She wished she could crawl under the table and join them.  Clearing her throat, she nodded at Danny.

     “That new girl of your’s, Joshua,”  Molly said, surprised that her voice was as strong as it was.  “Danny found her in the alley with a cut heel.”

     Josh sat down, eyes narrowed like he was studying the situation.  “Well, if she’s injured, then perhaps that’s proof that she can’t do that job after all.”

     “She got hurt in your shop,”  Molly scoffed.

     “No different if you got hurt down here, Miss Molly,”  he said, leaning towards Catherine.  “If you can’t perform, you wouldn’t be working here.”

     “Kind of an idiot-”

     “Molly,”  Danny broke in, voice firm.

     “Kind of a poor business move, Mr. Kiszka,”  she continued, ignoring him and shifting into professional mode.  “From what I hear she’s been good for your little front of a store.  I just gave her some window dressing to level the playing field, boss.”

     Josh shook his head.  “Alright.  Enough of the banter.  What the fuck happened today and why is Molly calling me an idiot?”

     “Josh,”  Jacob said, his voice low.  “Miss Cora cut her foot.  Sam and Danny helped her out.  That’s all.  I sent them over to Molly’s to get her cleaned up and on her way home.”

     “How droll,”  Catherine sighed, rolling her eyes.  “Why is this even important?”

     Molly noticed that Jake glared at the woman before regrouping.  “It was not anything that should affect the shop, is what I’m saying.”

     Danny tapped her shoulder.  “Come on, Mols.  Let’s go dance.”

     She let him take her hand.  She heard Catherine scoff behind her.  Molly tried to turn back around but Danny wouldn’t allow her to return to the table.  

     “Sweetheart,”  he whispered, tugging her tight against him.  “Let Jake take care of it.”

     “But-”

     He swept her out and dipped her down before spinning her, effectively ending the conversation.  Molly could not keep her eyes from Catherine, Joshua and Jacob.  She said something that made Jake shoot venom.  In a chain reaction, Joshua leaned forward, mouth hard like he ended the conversation, leaving smoke and cinders behind.  Danny swept her around once more to recapture her attention.  

     “Leave it,”  he whispered, eyes squarely on her own.

     Molly screwed her mouth to the side.  She reluctantly turned her attention away from the fire that was obviously brewing between the twins.  The fuel had been there, growing since Bea had scrammed five months before; since Catherine had strolled onto the scene three months ago; since the family booted them out of Detroit to take the reins on the UP twenty months ago.  Molly had been a constant, witnessing the slaughter that Josh had brought to the family from the moment they set foot in Kingsford.  She had fallen in love with the tall, dark stranger the moment she had strolled into the dancehall to meet the new proprietors and Daniel stood on the fringes looking like he had choked on a lightning bolt. 

      Wetting her lips, she pushed her smile to the fore as her fingertips grazed Danny’s chin.  The blackness of his eyes and the warmth of his aura filled her with the moment.  Instead of arguing, she pulled closer to him and dropped the attention to the group behind them where it belonged.

Hope you enjoyed this bit. Next chapter is one of my favorites and contains our first Jacob POV.

If you'd like to join the tag list, let me know or join here

@lvnterninthenight @doodle417 @luverleaver @jakesgrapejuice @fictional-duchess @whitesuitjake @milkgemini @positivegvfthings @songbirds-sweet @streamingcolors-gvf @gretavanbitches @samsurfgreenbass @joshkiszkas-admin @gardensgatedaisy @babyhoneygvfarchive @myownparadise96 @josh-iamyour-mama @starcatchercarol@loveisonaroll @jakesstarlight @myownparadise96 @reesetrippingthelight @kyrose11 @builtby-gvf @ignite-my-fire @ohgodthefeeling-gvf @wetkleenex-gvf@gold-mines-melting @starsasone @puzzle-gvf @mysticalstarcatcher @montenegroisr @takenbythemadness @brookes-so-done @way-to-go-lad @cal-a-bungaa @lightmylove-gvf @thewritingbeforesunrise @leftjudgeempathsuitcase @brokenbells11 @imborrowedshesblue @vanfleeter @sammysvanfeet

#greta van fleet #gvf #jake gvf #jake kiszka #josh kiszka #josh gvf #sam gvf #sam kiszka #danny gvf #danny wagner #jake kiszka x oc #jake kiszka fanfic #greta van fleet fan fic #greta van fleet fanfic #greta van fleet au fanfiction

[streamingcolors-gvf]

Skin Deep - A Birthday Treat

Pairing: Josh Kiszka x f!reader x Jake Kiszka

Word count: 5.4k

A/N: This is mostly kind of unedited, so be kind and don’t judge me too harshly. I wanted to get this out yesterday, but life just sort of got in the way. Hope y’all enjoy!

Appreciate all the love, support and feedback!

Shout out to Nessa @asparrowofthedawn for helping me work through this “blurb” idea ❤️

Warnings: mentions of alcohol consumption, cursing, sexually explicit content - MINORS DNI! (Oral m!receiving, oral f!receiving, dirty talk, ice play, spit kink, degradation kink)

Masterpost

Skin Deep Playlist

You adjust the fit of your new lingerie, a set you had picked out specifically for this day, shimmying it beneath your matching sundress as you stand in front of the bathroom mirror. The guys had thankfully kept themselves occupied by playing one of their video games in the living room, giving you plenty of time to fix your hair to your liking, a half-up twisted knot. You had even gone as far as to pack your curling iron from your apartment to style the ends so they sit nicely against your bare shoulders. Leaning in so you’re a few inches from the mirror, you give a final swipe of the carefully selected lipstick across your bottom lip.

You look good. Really good.

It’s not that you never wore makeup or dressed up like this, but being around them gives you a sense of comfort like this was your second home. A place where you can be yourself and feel confident knowing that they’ll appreciate your natural beauty. Josh makes a point of it, telling you over and over that he finds you the most irresistible when you’re wearing nothing but a pair of cotton panties and one of his favorite t-shirts. 

But today was special, and you’re more than determined to prove that to them. There’s no doubt you’re turned on by how quickly you’ve soaked through the panties you just put on minutes ago. You can’t help it, the thought of having both of them within your reach is nearly too much to bear.

You iron out the wrinkles of your dress with a pass of your palms while giving yourself one last internal pep talk. The little plan you’ve schemed is coming together, and now all you have to do is execute it. 

The t.v can be heard echoing throughout the hallway as you make your way into the living room with each confident stride. Josh’s boisterous laugh cuts through the sounds of the game, making you smile before you even get into their line of vision. 

Just like you predicted, Josh is the one to notice your presence first, breaking his focus away from the screen in a fleeting glance, only to follow it with a double take. As they lock on to you, his gaze lingers, making his eyes instantly light up as he takes you in, absorbing every single detail into memory. His smile, one that you think can’t get any bigger — the one that you adore so much — shows across his face until he sinks his teeth into his bottom lip. He tosses the controller onto the coffee table with a loud thud and stretches back into the seat cushion.

Jake has only been paying attention to the game since you’ve been standing here and throws his hands up in frustration as he snaps at his twin, “Dude, what the fuck—“ But his thought is cut off once he sees you like his brain suddenly blanked out. “—Oh.” 

He pauses the game and tosses his controller to the side to eliminate any distraction, an action you’re convinced is unnecessary based on how he’s staring at you right now. His eyes are wide in shock, giving you that cliche deer-in-the-headlights look — an expression you rarely ever see from him. 

Normally you would fight the shy, bashful feeling that’s bubbling in your stomach from that reaction, but instead, you use it to your advantage. You let the rising blush show on your face while you play with the curled ends of your hair, dropping your eyes away from them to look down at the pattern of the hardwood floor.

You allow the tension of the moment to linger for a few seconds, giving them the time to study all the details you had put so much effort into.  Pulling your eyes back up to Josh, you see him leaning back against the cushion, smiling at you like he always does. The glint in his eyes is telling you he’s onto whatever this is and is welcoming it with unbridled enthusiasm. 

He decides to break the silence, with the tone of his voice saying more than the actual words, “Hey baby, we don’t have to be ready to go for a couple more hours.”

You feel Jake’s eyes following your every move as you close the short distance between you until you’re standing inches away from their legs. While making sure to give them both your attention, you say softly, “I know…but I wanted to give you both a present first.”

You follow through with your next move by sliding onto Josh’s lap with your hands braced on his shoulders, which makes your sundress ride up your legs as you sink onto him. You can feel the excitement radiating through him as you adjust, rolling your hips ever-so-slightly so you feel the rough fabric of his jeans grazing the back of your thighs. 

You can feel everything through the delicate, sheer fabric of your panties, the friction of rubbing across the denim alone driving you right to the edge. His thigh muscles flex beneath you as he rolls his hips up, driving his already-hard erection into your core.

It’s no surprise to you that he’s amped up already. You had been teasing him with the idea all day since the two of you woke up this morning, even if it made you feel slightly guilty for making him wait as long as you have. 

“But it’s my birthday, baby,” he whines against your ear with that certain rasp of sleep, a sound he knows is sure to make your thighs clench in need. 

“I know…” You want to give in, to worship his cock for hours with no end in sight, to hear him plead from overstimulation, but you have other plans in mind. You gather whatever is left of your self-control through a shaky sigh, “…but you have to wait until later.”

His parted lips brush against the nape of your neck, tickling the tiny hairs with every languid sweep of his mouth. You have to give it to him for trying because you can’t help but grind your ass against him because of it. “You are a cruel, cruel woman. I think making me wait for birthday sex is the worst thing you’ve ever done.”

You giggle, imagining the pout on his face while separating him from your back with a nudge of your elbow. “For some reason, I think you’ll survive.” He retaliates with a nip at your skin with a squeeze of your breast through your tank top. “And stop trying to make me horny, Joshua Michael.”

“Oh, did you just full name me?” He scoffs as he props himself on an elbow to look over you. You bury your face into the pillow to muffle your laughter just as he leans in to place a kiss below your ear through a smile.“I’ll wait, but I will make no promises on that.”

His soft hands slide along the top of your thighs, slipping below your cotton dress to find the divots of your waist, pulling you even closer. While his thumbs trace along the thin band of your thong, he tips his chin up, breathing in the floral scent of the perfume that you’ve sprayed to the pulse points of your neck. “Giving me my present late, baby?”

You glance over to his left to see Jake acting restless as if he’s been contemplating whether to stay or go, most like a response from thinking this is a private moment between you and his brother. You hum in thought, redirecting your focus while taking Josh’s chin between your fingers and thumb. “I think you might have to share this one, Joshy.”

While you predict that there might be a spark of jealousy from your implication, you’re only met with Josh exchanging a certain look with his twin. One that’s mischievous and knowing given the grin that’s curling on the corners of his lips, causing Jake’s unsure expression to transform in seconds. Usually, silent communication is something you choose to usually ignore, accepting that it’s the product of this dynamic you share. This time, however, is one of those times you wish you could hear all of their inner thoughts.

You guide his attention back to you by bringing him in for a kiss, releasing your hold on his face, and letting your fingers roam over the path of buzzed hair to wrap around the nape of his neck. He’s impatient and greedy, licking across your lips to taste you without a care in the world that they are coated in a velvety-pink hue. He tastes like the tequila and soda he’s been sipping on throughout the afternoon, giving you a teaser of how your evening will pan out. His thumbs hook around the band of your panties while his fingers massage into the supple flesh of your hips. 

Before you run the risk of venturing too far and losing yourself, you break away from him and lean into Jake. He’s startled at first by the brazenness of the action, but melts into the kiss nonetheless, deepening it with every reconnection of your lips. He’s more reserved than Josh today, staying cautious and calculated with the gentle passes of his tongue along yours. He holds your face with his hand as you’re hit with the strong tartness of lime as he had recently sucked on the wedge now floating in his glass only moments prior. You take a needed breath, and because you’ve caught him before he’s gotten ready for the evening and had the chance to put on his favorite cologne, the only things you smell are the detergent off his t-shirt and his natural scent. 

The kiss is continued along his jawline, and he quickly offers you the expanse of his throat with the upward tilt of his head. You spoil his warm, soft skin with lasting kisses, following the delicious path to his ear, and whisper in your sultriest voice, “You can unbutton your pants now, birthday boy.”

While Jake scrambles to pop open his belt, you slowly sit back on Josh’s lap to admire your work of art before you — both your boys covered in a collection of your lipstick marks. Josh is grinning at you, basking in the afternoon sun with smears of pink across both of his lips. Jake is in a similar state, peering down at you through heavy lids as he palms himself over his boxer briefs. 

“So this present…” Josh massages his fingers into your waist as he grinds himself against you. “Can I unwrap it?”

You bite at your bottom lip as you give him the go-ahead with an enthusiastic nod. He needs no other signal and grabs fistfuls of the dress that’s bunched up around the top of your legs, and before he can pull it off you, Jake interrupts with an extended hand,  “Careful!” While Josh freezes his movements, he pauses to look at you before adding, “That’s a new dress, isn’t it, dove?”

You blush at the thought of Jake paying enough attention to you to know what’s new in your wardrobe. “It is. Do you like it?”

“I love it.” There’s something about the drawl of his gravelly voice that holds a deeper intrigue.

“Sorry, baby.” Josh watches his fingertips trace over the tiny roses on the pattern of your dress, traveling up the curves of your body until they stop at your neckline. They dance along the supple skin on the tops of your breasts until he decides to tug on the hanging strings that you’ve tied into a bow as he whispers, “I love it too. It’s beautiful on you.”

With Jake’s instruction, Josh makes a point to be more careful with removing the dress from you. He peels it up your body with your help of lifting your arms as he pulls it over your head. You arch your back to give them the best view of the lingerie set you’ve picked out, hoping they notice that your dress matches perfectly with its sheer white fabric that’s adorned with tiny embroidered pink roses. 

You had chosen it for its soft and feminine details, so sensual in its delicate floral elements that carry a certain grace of spring — something that seems so fitting for this day. From what you can tell, it’s clearly stirring something in Jake for him to see you like this when he’s only ever witnessed you in black or red garments. Josh, however, would probably fuck you if you wearing nothing but one of those cheap Halloween banana costumes. To him, all lingerie you wear is a treat, even if it will most likely end up on the floor minutes later. 

They both stare for several seconds, looking you up and down and in unison, mutter under their breath, “Fuck…”

Jake dares to reach his hand out, presenting the image of the skull inked across the top to the touch to the band of your panties resting on your hip before trailing his fingers toward the embroidered roses decorating the front. Josh is busy focusing solely on your chest, fixating on the same pink flowers on the cups and straps of your bra.

Josh lowers his mouth to your covered breast to graze his lips across your hardening nipple through the lace. The heat of his breath clings to your skin, adding to the sensation of his wet tongue licking across the fabric. You feel the metal of his piercing, which causes a whine to leave your mouth without warning. While he commits to showering your chest with attention, his open hands begin to roam up the length of your back.

Once Josh’s nimble fingers find the metal clasps, Jake interrupts for a second time, but with a noticeable desperation in his voice, “No, wait! Leave them on her.”

He abandons the hooks to play with the straps instead, mumbling into the hollow point of your throat, “Looks like these are a favorite, baby.”

Your preparation has paid off and you can’t hold back the smile forming as you kiss him again. He’s not as rushed this time by letting you take the lead, and while you stay for only a moment, you eventually leave his lips to make your way down his throat as you slide down his body. You take your time placing each perfectly pink imprint of your lips onto his golden-tanned skin until you’re stopped by the collar of his crewneck.

He throws his hands back behind his head as his throaty laugh fills the room. “I fucking love birthdays.”

You sink to the floor between his legs, thankful for the living room rug that’s padding your bare knees. Adjusting to the new position, you run your hands over his legs to massage the tops of his thighs, inching closer with each roll of your fingers over his tight-fitting jeans. He responds by shifting forward on the cushion, extending his back in such a way that gives you easier access to the button of his pants. 

You can see he’s struggling to stay patient with how hard he is — his cock throbbing wildly within his right pant leg without reprieve.  You add to the torment by ghosting over the very obvious erection and dipping your fingers underneath the hem of his shirt, pushing up the soft material up his torso to expose the sensitive skin of his belly. You linger around the metal button of his pants, playing up the act you’re putting on before popping it open with a flick of your wrist. 

Jake disrupts the moment by speaking up, revealing some annoyance in his tone as he asks, “Why does he always get to go first?”

Before you have a chance to respond, Josh huffs out a harsh laugh, “Because I’m older, dipshit.”

His go-to remark makes you think back to the memory of that first night you had spent together in the tattoo shop, causing a smile and blush to appear. As much as you enjoy every intimate moment with each of them, the times like these always stirred something special in you. 

“By five fucking minutes!”

Josh only taunts back, “And you’ll never live it down.”

To avoid ruining the moment, Jake concedes with an aggravated grumble,  “Asshole.”

While they’re preoccupied with their immature bickering, you start pulling the zipper of Josh’s jeans at a painstakingly slow pace, taking his attention away from Jake and back to your hands. You peel the fabric away to the sides, revealing his white boxer briefs as you squeeze his covered cock through the denim.

Despite the fact you’re concentrating solely on Josh, Jake is the one to scold you, “Stop teasing.”

“I will when you stop playing with your boxers and decide to finally pull your cock out,” you quip back, giving him more attitude than you ever have before. You cast your eyes away as you can’t look at him directly in fear of what his next words will be. If it wasn’t for Josh acting as your buffer to save you from punishment, you probably wouldn’t have risked it.

The following seconds are thick with tension from Jake staring down at you and Josh’s stunned expression frozen on his face as he fights back the laugh that wants to escape him. 

Jake eventually releases a heavy sigh, muttering under his breath, “Smart ass.”

A giggle escapes you and Josh quickly joins in, earning himself a painful smack to his arm from the back of Jake’s hand. “Ouch!”

Jake finally takes your cue and pulls himself out of the snug-fitting black cotton. You watch him while slipping your hand beneath Josh’s, causing a loud, visceral groan to push past his lips the second you touch him. He’s warm in your hand, the suede-soft feel of skin brushing against your palm as you wrap your fingers around his length. Feeling the heavy pulse of his heartbeat, you retrieve his cock from the restrictions of his pants and boxers, bringing him out into the open air.

You look up to see Josh peeking through his lust-draped lids, his mouth hanging open in anticipation with panting breaths puffing past his lips. He prepares himself for what’s about to happen by reaching for his drink that’s been sitting on the end table, and taking a large sip of the liquid courage. You extend your free hand, silently asking for a sip as well. 

The tequila soda is watered down considerably at this point, but you’re not worried about the alcohol or taste. What you’re after is the cube of ice that you’ve now dropped into your mouth, stashing it safely against your tongue before handing the glass back to him. Without wasting another second, you place a chilled kiss on the head of his cock, causing a violent shiver to roll through his spine. 

The muscles in his body go rigid as he sucks in a sharp breath when you slide him across your cold tongue. After a few seconds of keeping the ice pressed against the side of his cock, he begins to relax as it starts melting in the heat of your mouth. An unexpected grunt leaves him through this, and he follows the sound with a string of curses as the dual mixture of temperatures overloads his brain. 

Josh wets his lips, mumbling out into the open, “Oh my god, that feels so good.”

The shocking surge of cold, soothed with the intoxicating heat of your mouth is sending him closer to the edge than both of you expect. You swirl your warming tongue around his cock while keeping the base of him wrapped with a loose fist. You know everything that Josh enjoys, the feather-light flicks of your tongue beneath the head of his cock, the twisting strokes of your fingers, the gentle sucking with your lips sealed around him — a sensation that keeps his brain buzzing. 

Your reward is the pitchy whimpers echoing in the base of his throat as his adam’s apple bobs with each harsh swallow, the clawing of his own fingers across his chest and legs, the way he throws his head back and clamps his eyes shut.

With one hand still wrapped around him, you feel across Jake’s right thigh with the other, taking his cock from his loose grasp and finding that he’s just as hard to the touch. You stare at him through your lashes as you start to stroke him at a lazy pace, watching his expression shift with every one of your movements. While holding your gaze, he tips his head slightly forward and parts his mouth, and allows a long, dripping trail of spit to fall from his bottom lip, down to the head of his cock. 

It hits your hand as well, causing your now-wet fingers to glide over his length with ease. The lewd image takes your breath away, causing you to stall on Josh as he stays right below your lips, just as Jake intended. Satisfied, a cocky smirk hooks the corner of his mouth as he leans back against the cushion. 

You twist your hand up and down the length of  Jake’s cock, admiring every detail that makes him unique. He’s hot to the touch, throbbing against your fingers each time you slow

Josh doesn’t seem to notice the display and writhes against your arms in need of release. “Fuck, you’re so beautiful.”

The praise sparks your need aching between your thighs, and you push his cock into your mouth, sinking onto him in a single motion, nudging the tip of his cock as far as it can go. You relax the muscles in steady, deep breaths, opening your throat to push him that much farther. It’s another thing that takes him by surprise, causing his fingers to fly to your hair as he breathes, “Holy shit.”

You hear Jake’s raspy chuckle above you, “I taught her that little trick.”

The new technique combined with the dancing rolls of your tongue to the underside of him sends him over in seconds. His body simply acts out of his control now, causing his hips to buck, the grasp around your hair to tighten, and for him to whine with brimming urgency, “I-I’m gonna cum, baby. Baby—“

He pants your name like a mantra, erupting into the back of your throat through a shaky thrust, emptying on your tongue as you swallow his release down. You lick him up, not wanting to leave a single drop of him until the overstimulation starts to set in. You eventually come to a stopping point, and withdraw him from your mouth to place an open kiss on the cherry tattoo before biting at the soft flesh of his stomach just to feel him squirm. 

While his chest heaves with every ragged breath as he collects himself, you slide away from his lap and slow yourself between Jake’s legs. He sweeps the fallen lock of hair from your cheek and tucks it behind your ear, giving you that recognizable devilish grin he always seems to have with you. 

You continue stroking Jake as he tugs at your bottom lip with the pad of his thumb, showing your bottom row of teeth while cooing in a silken voice, “That’s a pretty shade on you, dove. What’s this one called?”

Before you answer him, you wrap your painted lips around his thumb, sucking it into your mouth to leave the faint pink ring around the base, pulling away enough to whisper in a heavy breath, “Love Trap.”

He moans at the feeling of your tongue licking across his skin, humming in approval, “Well, that’s fitting.” 

You kiss the shaft of his cock as your fingers work around him, taking the opportunity to tease him before he ultimately takes control. Josh begins to move in his seat and reaches down to guide you up off the floor, repositioning you so that your knee sinks into the cushion with your other foot planted on the floor. You sense him dropping down to his knees behind you, feeling his hands explore the curves of your hips and ass. 

You whine from the proposition and look over your shoulder. “Josh…the present was supposed to be about you.”

He giggles, watching your eyes as he buries his face between your legs so you feel the hot air clinging to your body with each drawn-out exhale. He kisses the fabric covering your core, making you instantly clench around him, before answering in a pleased sigh, “Oh baby, this is the present.”

You guide Jake past your lips just as Josh’s fingers feel the bands of your thong that rest on either side of your hip, pulling at them slightly to release with a teasing snap against your skin. He curls his fingers around them and slowly tugs them down, carefully maneuvering your legs to remove them from your body. 

“Happy Birthday,” he calls out to Jake, slingshotting the lingerie over you for him to catch. You watch from below as he feels the delicate material between his thumbs as if entranced in his world by the garment alone. He then does something you don’t expect by holding them up to his face — burying his nose in the white fabric woven between his fingers — to breathe in your scent. As it fills his head and lungs, his fingers pull at your hair while his eyes flutter closed with a low groan rumbling deep in his chest.

Josh sucks at the sensitive skin of your inner thighs hard enough to bruise the flesh between his teeth, leaving little pink marks of his own while his fingers slip between your folds. You jolt at the feeling of him rubbing with firm pressure against your clit, and moan around Jake as he glides across your flattened tongue.

With one hand bracing your hip, the tip of Josh’s tongue glides through you in a single pass, the taste of you causing him to groan in satisfaction as he hears your muffled whimpers. He always loves to take his time and edge you, but you’re too impatient for that today and back into him, begging him for more.

There’s no denying that focusing on Jake is difficult, but you’re adamant to take the challenge. You use every trick you know, every learned detail that drives him insane. Whereas Josh prefers the drawn-out tease, Jake wants the full show. He wants to see the trails of drool leaking past your swollen lips and the black tears streaming down your face. You give it to him, playing off the sounds he makes in return, gauging how hard his fingers pull at your hair.

Meanwhile, Josh devours you like you’re his last meal on Earth, knowing that he doesn’t have much time with how close Jake seems to be, and abandons his usual method of teasing you for as long as you can stand it. The determined rolls and laps of his tongue across your swollen clit make gag around Jake through a groan, causing a growl to rip through his teeth, “Yeah, dove. Fucking choke on it.”

His hand snakes to the back of your head to push you farther down his cock, the pressure threatening to make your throat spasm around him again. You know Josh heard it from how he suddenly pauses every movement of his tongue, stalling inches from you before pulling away from you. “Jake…”

Jake doesn’t seem to register Josh’s concern, as this is a normal thing between the two of you. He’s falling into his role, emphasizing his point with a tug of your hair as you continue working your mouth around him, “Spit on her. She likes feeling it run down her pussy and thighs.”

You can sense Josh’s apprehension by the way his fingers press into your hips and the whispered curse slipping past his lips. He takes a second to think about it until he eventually obliges by spitting directly onto you, causing you a shudder to roll through you and your toes to curl as his saliva drips down your pussy and thighs — just as Jake had described. 

Josh runs his fingers through the added wetness, mesmerized by your reaction, causing Jake’s ego to run at a high as he croons, “See? I fucking told you, didn’t I?”

You’ve been so turned on throughout the day, that it doesn’t take much for him to take you to the edge of your tipping point. You chase only it by forcing Jake as deep as he can go, impressing him with the skills he’s so clearly proud of you for. He’s fighting it through every drag of his nails across the dark wash denim of his jeans as he curls his fingers over his lap. His chest is tight with every strained breath his lungs push out as he tries to hold out for as long as he can, but there’s no secret he’s closer than you are. 

It doesn’t take long for you to get to the point where you’re no longer concentrating on Jake, but rather on the work of Josh’s tongue licking and tasting you, gagging around his cock again. You pull him from your mouth to catch your breath and compensate with your hand, revealing how desperate you’re becoming when you cry out, “Josh… please don’t stop. I’m so fucking close.” 

Your words must have affected him because seconds after your pathetic plea hits Jake’s ears, he unravels before you without the same warning Josh had managed to give you. The first shot hits your face as a cursed apology leaves his lips, making you flinch before you have the chance to wrap your mouth around him again. You can’t be bothered to care, taking your reward, swallowing him down just as you had done so with Josh.

Josh’s fingers dig into your hips with his determination to make you cum, filling the room with the obscene sounds of his mouth on you. With the final circle drawn over your clit with his pointed tongue, your orgasm comes crashing down, sending you into the unforgiving waves of your pleasure. He rides it out through listless passes from your entrance to your overstimulated clit until your legs begin to shake around him. 

He finishes with a kiss and presses his sweat-covered forehead against your ass as he calms his breathing before sitting fully on the floor to rest the back of his head on the armrest. After taking the time to come down, you stretch out your limbs and stand on your feet, seeing Jake completely spent. You note the beads of sweat that also cover his forehead and brow, how his eyes are staying closed as he licks across his lips, the way his t-shirt is wrinkled beyond belief as his softening cock is between his stomach and the band of his boxers. 

As per usual, Josh is the one to finally break the silence, “I think it’s safe to say that beats getting socks.” Jake even chuckles at the dumb joke, joining in the collective laughter between all three of you. 

Suddenly aware of your disheveled state, you look down at Josh sitting cross-legged at your feet, and ask, “Is my makeup messed up?”

His gaze climbs your mostly naked form before it reaches your face to study the damage. He puts up a weak attempt to hide the smile while brushing his fingers across your outer thigh, admitting with that special glimmer in his eye, “Uh…I think we might have to freshen you up, baby.”

You giggle, wiping your finger beneath your eye to gather the wet mascara that had started to run.“That bad?”

He slowly stands to his feet, pulling you into a close embrace with hands locked around your lower back, and mumbles into your cheek, “Nothing a shower can’t fix.”

Realizing that Jake has no intentions of moving anytime soon, you follow Josh’s lead as he takes you by the hand toward the bathroom. Once you’re in the hallway, he pulls you in closer now that he’s out of earshot from his twin with concern laden in his voice, “Is that how he speaks to you? Do you like that?” You try to think of a well-thought-out response, but expression tells him everything he needs to know, making him shake his head. “I think I learn something new about you every day.”

TAGLIST:

@gretavanbitches @shesawomaninadream @dannyandthekiszkas @jakekiszkasleftnutsack @asparrowofthedawn @ageofnations @welightthefire @garbagevanfleet @lvnterninthenight @pennylanefics @writingcold @alexxavicry @jakeyboiiiiiii @doodle417 @richjaaasss @pr41sethemoon @mamalikes-gvf @gretavanflowerpowerrr @joshskittytickler21 @jakekiszkasbabymama @fallonfatality @maddie-van-fleet @sarakay-gvf @josiee-gvf @milkgemini @sammiejane22 @gretavanbear @capturethechaos @welllauragvf @averagemisfit03 @myownparadise96 @givemeyourtots2 @gretavangroove @sammyfuckingkiszka @why-ami-on-here @autopsy-im-ill @objectsinspvce @feilores @josh-iamyour-mama @joshkiszkasbigtoe e @lightmylove-gvf @mydarlingdanny @shutupdevvie @gvfjess @twinszka @busybeingtrash @carlybubs @demonrat444

#gvf fic #gvf smut #skin deep fic #josh kiszka fanfiction #jake kiszka fanfiction #jake kiszka smut #jake kiszka x reader #jake kiszka au #Jake Kiszka tattoo au #josh kiszka au #skin deep au #skin deep #gvf fanfic #greta van fleet fan fiction #gvf twin series #gvf twin au #gvf twin fic series #gvf twin fic #jake kiszka fic #josh kiszka x you #josh kiszka x y/n #josh kiszka x reader

[heykoonsy]

Word Count: 4.4k+ 

Pairing: OC x Jake, OC x Danny

Summary: Charlotte’s stay at the Somerset Sapiens Farm was short-lived, her intelligence quickly astounding the owner; Henry Somerset himself. Hoping to become a client, Charlotte is gifted to an eccentric vampire known for supplying the wealthy elite with high quality humans for their gatherings. Charlotte, however, intends to use this vampire’s power and connections another way.

Content Warnings: 18+ for mature themes

Chapter 1: The Past

Charlotte watched as a few guards made their way down the corridor opposite her cell. With them, a meek woman was being dragged by the arms. She grit her teeth at how roughly they handled her, taking little care of the incision at her throat and simply letting her head fall forward. She watched, noticing that the anesthetic used made the woman’s movements slow and groggy. As the guards tossed her onto the bed, they scoffed at her, remarking on her smell. When they came out of the cell, Charlotte looked away in disgust at their actions. 

The woman was carted away a few days ago, all because F6284 was too loud–she screeched, clicked and hummed throughout the night. It distressed her cell mate and neighbors, in fact, the entire wing echoed with the sounds of her cries. Charlotte didn’t mind much, she wasn’t rattled by an innocent woman’s voice. 

But the guards were. They had been complaining about her noise for weeks and seeing that a silent human still bleeds–the owner opted for a little change.

Charlotte had heard utterings from the other staff operating within the halls of the Sanctuary–or as she’d come to learn a few months ago–the Somerset Sapiens Farm. Several guards had been speaking of F6284’s “operation”, relieved that another “bleeder” had been “clipped”. The medical staff that drew blood and cared for injuries in the infirmary were also talking about it. They seemed a lot more sympathetic, worried about F6284’s condition after “surgery” and hoping to keep her comfortable. 

It was nothing more than pointless pity. The operation was still carried out. 

“F6423 and F6298 are already in the infirmary, so we still need F6200,” a guard’s voice called from outside her cell.

Charlotte stayed where she was, ignoring her ID number and keeping her eyes to the concrete floors of her cell. She heard the lock turn and her cell door open. 

“Drawing time,” the guard said, more to her than his partner.

“You’ve got to stop talking to these things,” the other guard said, crossing his arms. “Half of them can’t even walk, let alone speak.”

The guard pulled on Charlotte’s arm, raising her from her seated position on her cot. “You talk to Buttercup, she can’t speak.”

“Five weeks of obedience training says she can speak.”

“You paid someone to teach her tricks?”

“Can we just leave Buttercup out of this?” The other guard said exasperatedly. 

The guard shrugged his shoulders and led Charlotte out of her cell, keeping a hand on her upper arm to ensure she wouldn’t go anywhere. 

Charlotte was taken down a flight of stairs and to the infirmary. She had been there often–in fact, she stayed there for nearly two weeks when she first arrived. She was poked and prodded, each vampire she met sticking her with needles and syringes. She was strapped to the bed for most of it, going in and out of consciousness. At the time she didn’t know what she was being given, but after hearing the terms used for months now, she picked up on a lot. 

“We’ll start with fluids,” someone said from the space above her.

“Have you seen this?” Another pulled up her shirt, exposing her hunger-wracked body.

There was a pause. “Where did we find her again?”

“She found us.”

“Fluids first, then we’ll get her something to eat.”

Charlotte shook herself from the memory, watching as they passed rows of doors along a narrow hallway. Finally, they stopped and a door was buzzed open for them. One guard paused to open the door, and the other led her in. Charlotte recognized the words on the door as she was pushed past them: INFIRMARY.

“There you go,” the guard said as he sat her down on an empty chair in the infirmary.��

Charlotte watched as they bound her arms and legs to the chair. Her eyes skirted over the rest of the room, taking a quick count of everyone she saw. There was a small row of chairs, hers being the last in the line. Four other women were strapped in, all tied up and being bled. She recognized them as the same women she was always in here with during drawings. They were all members of the same “cluster”.

“Thanks Reggie,” a voice called from behind the chairs. 

The guard nodded and stood outside the door waiting to escort them back.

Charlotte watched as someone in a long white coat pushed towards her on a chair with wheels. She stopped in front of her, hands immediately going to Charlotte’s arm with practiced precision. She watched absentmindedly as the syringe went into her skin, feeling the small sting for a moment. After the blood bag was all set up, White Coat stood and made her way to the other side of the room to work at a desk. 

Charlotte looked over at the other women again, watching as their attention was drawn elsewhere. One was looking at White Coat, another was looking at the blood bag. The last two were tapping their feet, the light sounds making them excited. Charlotte watched as White Coat looked over at them–clearly annoyed by the noise. 

“Cool it,” she said harshly. 

Her tone startled the women, making them stop. When she turned away, their eyes moved to the floor. It was a few minutes before they started tapping their feet again, happily clicking at each other. White Coat slammed her hand on the table to quiet them. 

And yet again, it did not settle them for long.

This was only headed one way–and it happened last time too. Charlotte prepared herself, watching as White Coat rose from the desk and picked up something. Charlotte watched as she raised her arm quickly, but was stopped when she heard Charlotte’s blood bag land on the floor. White Coat looked over at her, dropping the arm that held her weapon. 

“Again?” She asked angrily.

Charlotte watched as she stomped towards her. White Coat stopped before Charlotte and raised her weapon again. She felt a sudden jolt which sent her body lurching forward. Charlotte gasped, shutting her eyes and gritting her teeth so she wouldn’t call out. 

“Bet you won’t do that again,” White Coat said as she hurried to hook Charlotte back up. 

Charlotte breathed heavily through her nose as she watched White Coat walk back to her desk. Before she could stop herself, Charlotte dipped her head low, grabbing the tube between her teeth and ripped the needle from her arm once more. The bag clattered to the floor, stopping White Coat in her tracks. 

Charlotte glared at her, watching as White Coat looked back, mouth agape. Then, she took a few steps back, her hand going to her mouth in shock. 

“Reggie,” she yelled as she buzzed the guard in. 

Reggie escorted her out of the room, giving a glance over to Charlotte as she watched them leave. 

Charlotte strained her ears, but all she could make out was, “She did it on purpose, she understood.”

Charlotte knew that she made a mistake as soon as she saw White Coat stop dead in the Infirmary. She had been lying low for months, keeping her speech and her ability to read and write to herself. She realized very early that they would never speak to her, just of and around her. It had never even occurred to them that she may be able to reply. 

After she joined the general population, she understood why they might believe that. They separated the humans by sex, one wing for men and one for women. She couldn’t speak for the male wing, but as for the female one, it was a sharp contrast to what she was expecting. 

For whatever reason, she assumed that the humans in the Sanctuary would be like her. She figured there would be mothers and fathers and children. But it wasn’t like she hoped. The humans here were condemned to their cells, taken out for drawings, “showers”, meals and “yard time”. The ones that couldn’t walk were dragged. The ones that couldn’t speak were ignored. The ones that did speak usually only repeated phrases they’d heard or mimic sounds like the buzzing of a door. 

It made her sick to her stomach. 

And, in realizing this, she came to terms about her father’s decision to keep them all away from this place. This is what life was like for their kind now: one hundred years of breeding made humans no more than cattle to their captors. 

Reggie held onto Charlotte tighter than he usually did, his grip cutting off circulation to the rest of her arm. She kept her gaze low as she looked at him. His chest was rising and falling fast, knowledge of Charlotte’s new-found intelligence clearly making him anxious. He stopped her in front of a large door, which looked nothing like the rest of the building. 

Reggie knocked lightly on the door, the sound alerting whoever was inside. Charlotte heard footsteps, and finally, the door swung open. 

A tall man met Reggie’s gaze, and he peered down at Charlotte. He gestured to come in with his hand, but Charlotte waited for Reggie to pull her along. Reggie sat her down in a waiting chair, and Charlotte noticed that there was a lack of restraints immediately. 

“Thank you,” the tall man said politely, beckoning Reggie towards the door. 

“Sir,” he began to protest but the man stopped him. 

“I’ll take it from here, Swanson.”

Charlotte stayed quiet as he made his way towards her. She felt his eyes on the back of her head as he continued to pace outside of her field of vision. He stepped closer, her eyes finally catching him as he crossed over to his desk. Leaning against it, his mouth tightened into an expression that Charlotte had difficulty reading. 

“You gave my staff quite a fright,” he said plainly. “We’ve never encountered a human that understands our language.”

Charlotte stayed quiet. 

“Usually, your kind mimics us,” he said, messing with something on his desk. “But they don’t understand what they’re saying. It’s all noise to them.”

He watched closely, tracking every small change in Charlotte’s expression.

“It’s not noise to you, though.” He looked deep into her eyes. “Talk to me,” he said after a few seconds. 

Charlotte looked away from him, her eyes drawn to the large window in the room. She saw a bright blue sky and white puffy clouds. He noticed this and shook his head. 

“You’re very smart, I can tell. Jane told me what happened in the Infirmary, that it wasn’t the first time you’d removed the needle. She said it was always in ‘retaliation’.”

Charlotte watched the clouds move across the sky, the wind blowing them faster. 

“You don’t like it when we treat one of your kind poorly.”

Charlotte met his gaze, threatening him to continue with her eyes. 

He smirked, “Is that what it’s going to take? Should I call F6423 in here and give you the proper motivation?”

Charlotte clenched her teeth, dropping her gaze. 

“No.”

The man smiled widely, his eyes giddy with excitement. “From what I’ve been told, you came here on your own.”

“Yes.”

“Where are you from?”

Charlotte remembered the cabin, wondering just how far she’d traveled. “A mountain, very far from here.”

“Do you have a name?”

Charlotte nodded. “Charlotte,” she said quietly. 

“Are there others–more like you?”

Charlotte knit her eyebrows together in anger, rising from her chair. Was he really trying to get more humans for his farm?

He raised his hands in defense. “F6423,” he warned. 

Charlotte sat back down slowly. “They were killed.”

He shook his head bitterly, Charlotte assumed he was only doing so because he couldn’t bleed the dead, and not because he was sad they were gone. “Shame, humans like you are very rare.”

Charlotte wanted to scream at his insensitivity–he was what she pictured vampires to look and act like. Bumbling vicious idiots with no empathy for anyone but themselves. He disgusted her–using violence to get his way. Prying information out of her for his own gain. She could bet each and every one of them working here thought just like him. Hoped for it–so they would be easier to hate.

“You are going to make the perfect gift,” he mused to himself. “Velasquez will never ignore me again.”

FIVE YEARS LATER

Charlotte quietly made her way past the guests of the party, lowering her gaze to the marble floor as she shuffled out of their way. She looked upwards again, catching sight of Julio–dark and looming–in the archway. He nodded for her to come closer. Charlotte tucked her chin and dodged more guests as she walked towards him. 

“Your mask,” he said, lifting his hands up to her face. 

Charlotte let him adjust it, feeling him tug on the strings behind her head. She let her head fall against his wide chest. 

“There,” he said softly. “Let’s go.”

Charlotte followed behind him as he made his way down the hallway and towards a large wooden door. He stopped in front of it, taking a small glance backward to ensure she was ready. 

Charlotte nodded, signaling to him that it was okay to proceed. He pushed open the doors and the first thing Charlotte saw was the brightly lit study and an empty desk. Julio quickly ushered her into the room, and instructed her to stand along the wall. Within a few moments, a man burst through the doors to their left. 

Julio stood in front of Charlotte, partially masking her view due to his height and broad shoulders. 

“Charlotte?” The man asked softly.

Julio nodded, he stepped away from her. 

Charlotte felt his eyes on her as she finally took him in. He was dressed in a white suit, a stark departure from all of the guests that were clad in black for the festivities tonight–herself included. He was much older than any vampire she’d seen as of late. Velasquez’s typical clientele were new-money rebels, however, it seemed that he was finally catching the eyes of the scions. 

Charlotte met his gaze and reached her arm out. “It’s nice to meet you, Mr. Bradley.”

Mr. Bradley seemed to beam before her. He coupled her hand between his own and she felt how cold and dry they were. 

“Not an ounce of fear,” he commented happily. “Gabriel mentioned how meek Mr. Velasquez’s personnel acted among his guests last month. I am pleased to say he was too harsh.”

Charlotte’s eyes stayed on Mr. Bradley as he dropped her hand. A knock came from the door and Charlotte stayed where she was. Julio looked towards Mr. Bradley. 

“Ah yes, come in,” Mr. Bradley called. 

The doors opened and an older woman walked through them. Charlotte glanced at her as she made her way over to Mr. Bradley. She was wearing a black lace dress that came to her knees and matching heels. Her curled hair hung close to her shoulders, bordering her face. She looked elegant, like a member of the elite should. 

“Lori,” Mr. Bradley smiled. “So nice of you to join us.”

“Thank you for putting me into contact with him. I am sorry it had to take place during your event,” she said, glancing over at Mr. Bradley. Then, her eyes went to Julio. “Mr. Velasquez?”

Mr. Bradley shook his head. “I’m afraid we will not be seeing Mr. Velasquez tonight. He sent his partners in his stead. This is Julio,” he gestured to him. “And this is Charlotte,” he gestured to her. 

“He is rather elusive,” she said, sticking her hand out to Julio, then to Charlotte. “Thank you for seeing me, I am Mrs. Wagner. I will be hosting a party in celebration of my husband–and no party is complete without Velasquez.”

Julio looked at Charlotte and nodded, prompting her to speak. 

“He has received your letter, and sends his thanks for your gift of wine.”

Mrs. Wagner beamed, smiling widely and exposing her sharp teeth. “I knew he would enjoy the cabernet, it’s one of my favorites.”

Charlotte nodded. “Mr. Velasquez will be sending the documents over, expect them within a week.”

Mrs. Wagner clapped her hands together happily. “I am so excited. We have a lot of people to impress, and I’m sure every one of them will be asking for his contact information afterwards.”

“Thank you for your time,” he said to Charlotte. Then he turned his attention over to Mrs. Wagner. “Well then, shall we?” Mr. Bradley asked as he stuck out his arm for Mrs. Wagner to grab. 

She took his arm and the two of them made their way out of the study. 

“We’ll be seeing you,” Mr. Bradley said, smiling at Julio and Charlotte. 

Charlotte waited for the sound of the receding footsteps to dissipate before looking at Julio. “You hate cabernet,” she said, crossing her arms. “Why agree to a birthday party of all things?”

Julio looked at her for a moment, “The Wagner name is very influential. Like she said, one party and we have all of their guests added to my client list.”

Charlotte nodded, her eyes still trained on him. She watched as his smirk fell and he looked elsewhere in the room. How long had it been since they started working together? Four, no, five years now? Living his life under a false name made more sense now than it did back then. But, that didn’t mean that she completely understood the need for such a distinction. She shook her head. 

“We have to get back to the party,” Charlotte said finally.

Julio agreed, nodding in her direction and opening the door for her as they joined the party once again. 

Charlotte tore off the mask she wore first, throwing it onto her bed to her right. Next to go were the heels, which fell to the floor one at a time with an audible clack. Charlotte moved to the mirror, her eyes catching Julio in the doorway as she messed with the zipper of her dress.

“What?” She asked, nonchalantly turning around. 

Julio came forward, spinning her around and unzipping the gown slowly to not snag any of the delicate fabric. 

Charlotte waited patiently, glancing at him in the mirror. When his gaze met hers he stepped away. 

“James called,” he said quietly. 

Charlotte’s attention was immediately captured. “He’s on his way?”

Julio nodded. “Ten minutes. I’ll leave you to change.”

Charlotte watched as he left, closing the door to her room behind him. She looked at herself in the mirror, loosening her hair from the sleek bun it had been in all night. Shaking her head slightly, she watched as loose curls fell around her neck and shoulders. Charlotte followed the strands as they met her collar bone. With her cold hand, she traced the bone there, recognizing the significance of not being able to see it distinctly anymore. In fact, as Charlotte began taking off her dress, she followed the curves of her body as it fell to the floor. 

She stared at herself, taking in the plumpness of her limbs once more. She still couldn’t shake the memory of what she looked like out there. Running off of little sleep and even littler portions of food. Looking at her body now, at what it was supposed to look like, she realized that even at the cabin she wasn’t eating enough. 

Her eyes went to her ribs, which couldn’t be seen poking through her skin anymore. There was more definition on her arms, and her thighs had actually become quite chubby. She smiled at this, pride taking root in her chest. She made it. 

Charlotte absentmindedly stroked her neck, where the memory of a long-faded scar remained. 

She made it. 

Charlotte heard a soft knock at the front door and then heard Julio’s voice as he greeted someone; James. She scrambled to her dresser and threw on a sweater and some pants. Charlotte made her way in bare feet through her bedroom door and took her place beside Julio in the doorway. 

It had been weeks since she’d last seen James. He was dressed in unusually formal attire, sporting a suit jacket and pants, much like Julio always wore. He smiled down at her, keeping his mouth closed so as to not offend–which he always did around her as well as Julio’s other staff. 

“The Wagner’s?” Julio prompted, narrowing his eyes at James. 

He nodded. “I obtained the guest list, vetted them. You are looking at, from my guess, at least twenty new clients–if you want them.”

Julio nodded, and Charlotte took in what that meant. James was an investigator of sorts, quiet, unremarkable–which made him easy to overlook and thus perfectly camouflaged. James has been working for Julio far longer than herself, and yet to this day James will swear up and down that Charlotte knows Julio better. She looked downwards, towards his messenger bag where some documents were poking out of it. 

James watched as her gaze fell and began pulling out the folders he made of each of the high-profile guests coming to Mrs. Wagner’s party. He handed them over to Julio. “Go over these, if there’s anyone you want me to follow up on, give me a call.”

Julio grabbed the stack of paperwork and glanced down at Charlotte, who was still eyeing James' bag. Finally getting the picture, Julio nodded a quick thank you. “I’ll get back to you,” he said, making eye contact with James. Then he looked at Charlotte again. “He’s all yours.”

Charlotte led James to the kitchen island like she had so many times before. And, just like back then, James waited until Julio was gone, disappearing into his office to pour over the research. James began pulling out all the documents that he’d collected over his time away.

Charlotte recalled the first time she met James. She was gifted to Julio, just as Mr. Somerset envisioned. However, upon meeting Charlotte–seeing her lack of fear towards his kind, her speech, and a million other things, just being a regular member of his staff was not on the table. So she began to live with him, and be more or less his right-hand when it came to his business. When it came time for a visit from James, Julio kept their contact brief. However, Charlotte was able to talk him into arranging a meeting for her. 

That was three years ago now–and James had already given her a plethora of information. James was worth every measly cent. Their first meeting had been about establishing a paper trail. She remembered it like it was yesterday, because it had given her something she’d been missing. 

“I really didn’t have much to go on,” James said, and Charlotte looked up at him concerned. Then, James cracked a smile. “But I found a lead.”

Charlotte’s eyes widened and she moved forward on her stool, closer to James.

James had pulled out an aerial map from his bundle of documents. “The game lands North of Somerset,” he pointed on the map, “are right here. They are owned by the State Sapiens Gaming Commission. Not to bore you with the legality, but that means records need to be kept of anyone hunting on their lands. Unlicensed hunting–poaching–is illegal, after all.” He cocked his head to the side, worried that he lost her. “Do you follow?”

Charlotte nodded.

“You mentioned that it was nearing winter, about two years ago now, correct?”

“Yes,” she said, swallowing hard.

James pulled out a few other documents. “Any Ranger in the game lands would have had to log the registered hunter, or hunters, and keep record of their arrival and departure.” He pointed to one document, which was a list of check-ins. “Five years ago, on October 5th, only twelve hunters checked in with the Rangers. Do you recognize any names?”

Charlotte took a deep breath as she grabbed the page from James. She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to calm herself. She took a deep breath and glanced downwards, eyes scanning the line of signatures. When she got to the center of the page, she gasped audibly. She ran her finger over the thin writing of the only name she recognized. 

“Jake,” she whispered. Her heart was pounding in her chest, soaring with hope as she read his name over and over. Jake Kiszka.

After that meeting, there were dozens of others in the three years they had been working together. Charlotte hoped that this latest meeting would help shed some light on something she was curious about.

James pulled out the documents with practiced precision and Charlotte waited for him to begin. 

“There isn’t much this time, I’m afraid.” He placed a few documents in front of her. 

“That’s okay,” Charlotte said quietly. She was grateful for anything he had to give. 

“I was able to get an update on Josh. More letters to elected officials. I couldn’t stick around long–too many eyes.”

“And Sam?”

“He’s still M.I.A.,” James said grimly. “My guess is he’s out of the country again.”

Charlotte nodded along, wanting so much more than what she currently had. 

“I couldn’t find anything on Danny,” he said, messing with his bag again. “Since he has not shown up around the others, I can’t track him down.”

James pulled out a thin plastic card and pushed it slowly over to Charlotte. 

Charlotte looked over and her eyes sparked with joy. “You said there wasn’t much?” She took the card in her hands.

“It’s not much, Charlotte.” 

Charlotte took account of what she was looking at, spinning it in her hands. It was what she believed to be an ID badge. She could see the name Jake Kiszka printed on it, and below that, an obscure logo. Her breath got caught in her throat when she saw his photo. She was drawn immediately to his eyes, which were sunken in and obviously tired. His cheeks were less full and he was paler than she remembered. It looked like he tied his hair back for the photo, a tight ponytail fixed to the back of his head. 

“How did you get this?” She breathed.

“I put a tail on Josh. He picked up Jake at a coffee shop, I think? I almost lost them, someone with a bike knocked into Jake and, let’s just say not everything made its way back into his backpack.”

Charlotte looked at James, her eyes welling with tears. She looked down at the now blurry photo of Jake. “Can I keep this?” 

“I already made a copy,” he said with a tight smile. “You can keep it.”

Charlotte sat there quietly for a moment, stroking the badge.

“The logo on the badge is where I hit a snag. I don’t recognize it, and no one on my team has either. I’ll have to keep looking into it, but I’m hopeful.”

Charlotte closed her eyes to will the tears away, when she opened them again, she looked at James. “Thank you,” she said with barely a whisper.

#A Home for Jake #Greta Van Fleet Fanfiction #Jake Kiszka #Vampire!AU #Horror/Dystopia #gvf #greta van fleet #A Home for Charlie sequel

[hearts-hunger]

Chapter Two: The Way of Lady Justice {Series Masterlist | Series Playlist ♫}

Series Summary: You’ve been called the Jewel of the Bay, a lady born and bred in one of the Royal Navy’s most profitable ports of call. On a fateful summer night, taken aboard the pirate ship Starcatcher, your world is turned upside down. To survive, you must put your faith in the honor among thieves and learn to trust the devotion of a pirate to his most precious treasure.

Pairings: Jake x Reader, Sam x Danny, Josh x Reader | Word Count: 3k | Warnings: AU-typical violence, sexual innuendo

A/N: Everybody say hello to pirate Josh! I'm enjoying giving them their swashbuckling characteristics, and though we don't get to meet Sam and Danny in this chapter, I promise they're coming soon. I hope you like it! ♡

Your breath caught in your throat as you looked up at him, eyes wide and heart pounding at the sight of a pirate who really did frighten you. Jake had proven himself honorable, at least so far, and the rest of them were bruisers and henchmen, obedient to their captain’s call. This one, though, had a cunning curve to his mouth, a keenness to his gaze that seemed to cut straight to the heart of you. He looked at you as if he knew you, as if he understood every secret you’d ever tried to hide.

He came down the stairs to stand before you, his gold earrings and necklaces catching the firelight from the raging inferno of the Commodore’s house. His hair was unusually cut, shorn on the sides and wild with curls otherwise. His eyes flashed between your face and the gaudy necklace you wore as if trying to determine which he liked better.

“Brought home a little plaything, Jake?” he asked, not taking his eyes off of you. You shivered under his gaze.

“Josh,” Jake warned. “Don’t frighten her.”

It was too late for that, and both you and Josh knew it. He gave you a smile that did nothing to soothe your nerves.

“What’s your name, little dove?” he asked. His rings clinked against the hilt of his cutlass as he ran his hand over it in a habitual motion.

Your mouth went dry. You couldn’t have answered if you’d wanted to.

Josh smirked. “Cat got your tongue, my love? No matter.” He reached out to you, and you panicked and shied away from him.

“Steady now,” he said, though it was more of an order than a consolation. His slender fingers grasped the sapphire in your necklace. 

“Fitting to find a gem this big at this port of call,” he said, almost lovingly. He met your eyes. “But you’re the real jewel of the bay, aren’t you, sweet one?”

Your head spun with all the pet names he lavished you with. You’d never been called anything close to those kinds of names, and they held a strange kind of magnetism in his voice.

He knew the pull he had over you. His eyes swept up from your necklace to meet your gaze.

“I think that’s what I’ll call you,” he said. “Sapphire.”

You swallowed. He gave you a lazy smirk.

“Take it,” you blurted, your voice more fearful than you wanted it to be. You reached with shaky hands to unclasp your necklace and hand it to him. “It’s yours.”

He laughed. “I know it is.” He kept his eyes trained on you as he took it, and it was only when he held the necklace in his hand that he moved his gaze. 

He ran his thumb over the surface of the gem. “However did you come across such a magnificent jewel, Sapphire?”

“M-my fiancé,” you stammered. You glanced at Jake; he was watching the exchange with a cool expression, completely unreadable.

Josh raised a brow. “Caught yourself a rich one, did you? What’s his name? Perhaps I’ll send a few men to see what other gifts he has secreted away for you.”

Despite the disgust you felt for Kit, you held on to a flicker of bravery; he was legendary for his cruelty to pirates, and perhaps his name held some weight with this one.

“Commander Kit Drake of the Black Smoke,” you said, trying for confidence. “That’s his name.”

Josh’s eyes widened, and to your surprise, an almost giddy smile spread over his face.

“Is it?” he asked. He looked over at Jake with vicious glee. “Got a little sidetracked, did you, Jacob? Stealing the beloved of Kitty-Kat Drake?”

Jake snorted. “Beloved?” he repeated. “He used her as a shield when our men attacked. Show him your bruises, lass.”

You hesitantly offered your hand to Josh. He took it in a surprisingly gentle grip and looked over the bruises blossoming on your wrist.

“He marked your pretty face too, didn’t he?” Josh said, releasing your wrist and examining the cut on your cheek. “Wasteful.”

“It was his signet ring,” you said softly, a wave of tears threatening at the memory. “He struck me with the back of his hand.”

“Only after she’d nearly bitten a finger off,” Jake said, and there was a hint of pride in his voice.

Josh’s brows rose in a way you would have thought almost playful if you hadn’t been so wary of him still.

“I suppose I’ll keep my distance, then,” he said, and there was a wry teasing in his voice. He held up two fingers. “I use these too frequently to have them bitten, sweetheart, even by a mouth as pretty as yours.”

You blushed vividly, suddenly all too aware of your state of undress as you stood before him. Jake either sensed your unease or felt the comment too forward; he took a step towards Josh, but stopped obediently when Josh shifted the hand that rested on his cutlass.

“Now, now,” Josh said, directing himself to you. “I see I’ve made my twin restless. Unfortunately for me, that means he’s entirely too keen on you.”

Jake made a little noise of impatience and embarrassment. You blushed hotter, unsure what to do with the implication that a pirate had set his affections on you with less than an hour’s acquaintance.

Josh gave a magnanimous gesture towards the stairs.

“You may allow yourself to be whisked away to Jacob’s private chambers, if you wish,” he said graciously. “Or you may roam the ship. Whatever you prefer, Sapphire.”

You looked uneasily at the crew of pirates that went about their duties but could not take their eyes off of you.

“Your men...” you said faintly. You looked meekly up at Josh. “Jake said they wouldn’t hurt me.”

Josh’s eyes flickered with something close to gentleness, the warmth of sunshine amid the untamable fire of his presence. You were drawn to him, suddenly, this golden twin of your pirate, and wondered at how easily he’d swayed you.

“Every man aboard this ship will feel the cut of the captain’s blade if he so much as looks at you the wrong way,” he said, and his voice was for a moment hard and unflinching. “My word is law, Sapphire, and I bind myself to your honor and my brother’s vow. You have no need to fear any unwanted advances, I assure you.”

Before you could thank him, or even think of how to respond to such surprising respect, cannon fire sounded from the fortifications on the bay and caused both twins to swear loudly.

“Though it seems we may receive some unwanted advances upon our ship for our trouble,” Josh said. He called to his men. “Load cannons, you dogs! Give the King’s men a taste of iron.”

You watched as the crew obeyed immediately, working together as a well-oiled machine. You’d always thought of pirates as careless, almost rabid individuals; never had you imagined them as loyal and efficient as any crew of Navy men you’d seen.

“You might want to cover your ears, lass,” Jake said conversationally. You looked up at him in question, but no sooner had he said it than a deep, reverberating barrage flooded your senses. The acrid smell of gunpowder filled the air as cannon after cannon was fired from the body of the ship.

You pressed your hands over your ears and tried not to flinch at every sound. Jake stood with that imperturbable calm, watching the scene unfold on the bay. To you it seemed a morass of chaos and violence; from Jake’s expression, one might think that  the billowing smoke and leaping flames was no more than a day’s work to him.

“Are they firing on your ship because of me?” you asked, raising your voice to be heard over the din. 

“Might be,” he said easily. “More likely no one has noticed you’re gone. We’ve sent a crew to get our man before he hangs, and we decided we’d cause a little trouble for the King while we were at it.”

“And get your share of gold and jewels, no doubt,” you said, feeling a little put out at the destruction of the only home you’d ever known.

Jake grinned. “Aye. That too.” He absently rubbed the part of his arm you knew bore the scarred brand of a pirate. “You’ve been marked by a King’s man just as much as any of us. You don’t want your revenge?”

You didn’t know what you wanted. You tore your gaze from the battle, following the dance of the fire over the choppy waves until it met the cool shine of moonlight.

“What will you do when you’ve got your man?” you asked. “Where will you go?”

He shrugged, his expression shadowed with pain. “We’ll hide away for a while. More likely than not, Daniel has been treated with cruelty. He’ll need rest.”

“Daniel?” you said, looking up at him. “He’s a member of your crew?”

Jake shook his head. “He’s our brother’s first mate. Got taken in a raid nearly a fortnight ago. We didn’t know where he’d been taken, but your Commander Drake is a braggart; he told anyone who would listen that he’d caught the first mate of the Indigo Streak.”

Your eyes widened. A million thoughts raced through your head, the first among them being the one you voiced:

“The Indigo Streak is real?”

His smile was wry. “Real as the fire she’s spitting now.” He nodded to the other galleon in the bay whose dozens of guns shot cannonballs and then recoiled into the shadowy darkness of the hull. “That ship’s dedicated to Lady Justice, and she’ll have her way with the King’s men tonight.”

You noticed, then, the blindfolded figurehead at the front of the ship. She held a set of scales in one hand and a sword in the other and seemed almost alive in the firelight.

“Then that means...” You moved breathlessly to the side of the ship, leaning over the railing to try and see the figurehead. You caught a glimpse of a wing and a laurel wreath held up in triumph.

“That’s Nike,” you said. “Goddess of Victory.” You looked up at Jake with innocent wonder. “This is the Starcatcher, isn’t it?”

“Aye, lass.”

You searched his face for some kind of mythology, some indication that he was the first mate of a ship that existed only in legend.

He noticed, and his laugh was so charming against the backdrop of violence that it made you dizzy.

“What are you looking for?” he asked, but it wasn’t unkind. “An unnatural gleam in my eyes? Fangs, perhaps? A phantasmal aura?”

You blushed and looked away from him, knowing that some small part of you had been girlishly looking for something otherworldly.

“Look at me, lass.”

You did, embarrassed and wishing you’d comported yourself with a bit more dignity. His smile was amused and curious.

“There’s magic in these waters, Sapphire,” he said, and you knew he wasn’t teasing you. “Magic I can’t explain. I won’t deny it, and no sailor worth his salt would deny it either.”

You thought of all the times Kit had ridiculed young sailors for their fear and awe in the face of the mighty ocean, their eagerness to believe the stories of ghost ships and captains with supernatural powers. You had never dared to mention that you believed them too, choosing instead to listen and drink in the tales of phantoms and magic and monsters that captivated your imagination.

“But this ship,” Jake said, scuffing the heel of his boot against a plank — “this ship is just wood and water, lass.”

“But the legends,” you said, moving closer to him, trying to convince yourself it was just to hear him better. “To hear sailors tell of it, the Starcatcher can outpace any ship in the sea. They say the Streak can vanish without a trace.”

Jake grinned and looked up at his twin who was perched at the ship’s wheel to watch the drama of thievery and jailbreaking unfold.

“That’s because of their captains,” he said. “Our brother Sam is the captain of the Streak, and he and Josh are better sailors than all of the King’s men put together.”

You thought the way his expression lit with affection and pride for his brothers made him even more handsome. You didn’t have long to look, though, as your attention was grabbed when Josh ran to the balustrade and looked out into the bay.

“They have him!” he called to Jake. “They’ve got Danny. Send the signal.”

Jake gave a shrill whistle to a man halfway up to the crow’s nest. The man nodded and climbed his way to the top, lighting a huge beacon that washed the deck in an eerie glow of orange and red. 

Jake looked over the side of the ship; below, a skiff with two men came steadily to the Indigo Streak. One man was rowing hard, already calling for help; the other man was slumped over, the back of his white shirt ripped and bloody.

“Damn them,” Jake said, quietly and with feeling. His face was a mask of pain and anger.

You felt sick at the sight of the injured man, even as distant as he was in the waters below. You’d heard enough stories and scurried past enough public punishments to know whip wounds when you saw them, and this man bore more than you’d ever seen.

“That’s Daniel?” you asked quietly, barely audible over the noise.

Jake’s knuckles were white on the railing. “Yes.”

You looked upwards to the fire in the crow’s nest. “And that’s the signal for your crew to return?”

“Aye,” he agreed. “It also means it’s time to get you home.”

You were bereft, suddenly, at the thought of leaving. You couldn’t imagine why; surely home would be preferable to this. Then you realized that you might not even have a home to go back to; fires raged across the north side of the island, the houses of nobility and wealth in Sapphire Bay plundered until nothing was left.

“How do I know your men haven’t ransacked my home and burnt it to the ground?” you asked, wrestling with the emotions that flooded you. Everything suddenly seemed as unsteady as the deck of the ship, and you tried desperately to keep your balance over the choppy waves.

Jake scowled, his amiable mood all but vanished now that he’d seen the state of the man they’d come to save.

“You don’t,” he said. “I said I’d get you out of there with your life, lass, not with all your little treasures still in your jewelry box.”

He made to ready the skiff for your return. “Besides,” he said bitterly, “a lady like you has friends all over the island, all over the kingdom. Surely you can find a place to rest that pretty head of yours tonight.”

“I shouldn’t have to,” you shot back, embarrassed that he seemed disappointed in you, appalled with yourself for caring about what he thought. “I’ve never done anything to you. Why should I face retribution for something I had no part of?”

Jake gave you a scathing look. “Your fiancé put my brother’s man in irons and would have hanged him if he hadn’t been too busy whipping him within an inch of his life.”

You paled, unable to argue that fact. “I had no knowledge of it.”

He cursed. “Your kind live on the knowledge of it,” he spat. “You couldn’t have your empire without it. You’re worried about your castle on a hill when you have no idea of the bones it’s built on. All your jewels, your dresses, your dinner parties — they’re a gilded cover over a kingdom of death and savagery.”

“And what do you call this?” you said heatedly, throwing an arm out to encompass the bay in flames, the hoards of pirates coming back to their ships after ravaging the island. “Is this not death and savagery, sir?”

He had the unmitigated gall to laugh at you.

“Sir,” he repeated, and your face burned hot. “You still keep the gilded cover, even when it doesn’t serve you.”

“What do you suggest I call you?” you said through gritted teeth. You could think of a few choice names to try on for size.

He’d just opened his mouth to deliver a snarky comeback when his twin gripped his shoulder.

“No need to worry about it now,” Josh said to you. “Plenty of time to figure it out on the way to the Cove.”

You and Jake spoke as one, his voice surprised and yours curious. “The Cove?”

“Aye,” Josh said, clapping Jake’s shoulder. “Set course.”

He was off to the quarterdeck before either of you could question him, though that didn’t stop Jake from trying. 

“Are you mad?” he yelled after Josh. “She can’t come with us!”

His call was lost in the din that had only gotten worse with the arrival of the rest of the crew and the orders being shouted from every side.

Jake glanced over at you, your eyes locking for a moment that felt like it might have been years. He gave a scornful huff and left to join the men in readying the ship to leave the bay.

“Don’t be cross with me, pirate!” you shouted after him, for a moment too indignant with his sudden change of heart to be very fearful of it. “You brought me on this ship, and it’s no one’s fault but your own that you’re stuck with me!”

Let me know if you’d like to be added to the taglist for this series!

series taglist: @ohmy-kiszka @starcatchercarol

jake taglist: @m0uthfl13s @ohhey1293

gvf taglist: @malany-gvf @spark-my-nature @eearevee @madneedshelp @demonrat444 @josh-iamyour-mama @honeyandsweettae @mydarlingdanny @gretavandann @sacredjake @myleftsock @joshskittytickler21 @hellowgoodbye @watchingovergvf2

@gvfrry @ohhey1293 @the-chaotic-cow @mountain-in-springtime @xserenax-13 @stardustjtk @brooke-gvf @weightofdreams-gvf  @jakeydoesit  @gretasmokerising @hayley1623 @doodle417 @finestoflines @brokenbellz @bowievanfleet @s0livagant @strugglingtodoshit @s-u-t @kay-jordan @gretavanfleas @jakeyboiiiiiii @gretavansteph @gretavanbitches @myownparadise96 @luverleaver @weightofdreamz @greatervanfleet @maedesculpaeusoubi @jakekiszkasbestie @pineapple-photographer @baguettejuliette @alexxavicry @levi-wants-ur-bones  @carlybubs @cowboysamkiszka @dannyandthekiszkas @jordierama @slutforsteve @starshine-wagner

sorry if tumblr didn’t tag you — it’s stupid sometimes. but i’m real thankful for you, sweet peaches! and if you’re a new bestie and would like to be added to my taglist, check out the form right here!

#jake kiszka x reader #pirate!au #pirate!jake #jake kiszka fanfiction #greta van fleet #gvf fanfiction #sam kiszka x danny wagner #josh kiszka x reader #maddie writes stuff! #fate of the faithful fic

[indigostreaking]

Hearts Aflame

Chapter one

(Chapter two)

Firefighter!Danny x fem!reader

This will be a series, so please be gentle on part 1. 😅 No warnings or anything(yet).

Word count: 1.8k

.

"Kitty, please," you whined as you stretched out your right arm trying to reach just a little bit further. Your left arm was wrapped tightly around the trunk of the tree, keeping you steady as you attempted to rescue a little gray cat. When the kitten skittered just out of reach, you groaned. You had been at this for 15 minutes already, and you could hear the sirens in the distance growing louder. You took a deep breath before hoisting yourself up, carefully planting your feet on a thick and sturdy looking branch. The kitten eyed you cautiously and ventured further down the length of the limb above your head. You made a few kiss sounds, hoping to convince the kitten to come just a little closer.

"You're getting pretty high up there!" an older man in the growing crowd below you announced pointlessly, causing you to roll your eyes. You had never been someone who enjoyed attention, so having all these eyes on you made you feel nervous and very anxious. Your nerves ratcheted up another notch when you saw the police car and fire truck pull in to the parking lot. You loosed a breath you had been holding and took a hesitant step towards the terrified kitten, inching closer with each tiny, cautious movement.

"Sorry, buddy, but you're at the end of the line," you said with a sigh as you used one hand to reach out as far as you could, just enough to feel the delicate fluff of the kitten's soft fur. "Just a little closer.." you whispered as you helplessly willed your arm to grow an inch or two longer. The chatter below you grew, and you couldn't help but glance down to see why.

"Alright everybody, time to go. I'll take it from here," one of the firefighters said in a stern voice as he waved his arms motioning for the crowd to disperse. You knew you only had a few more minutes to get to the car before the professionals would force you to climb down, so you turned your attention back to the stranded cat. "You gonna come down or do I have to come up there after you?" The same firefighter asked with a soft chuckle.

"I've got this under control," you replied snarkily, repeating his own words back to him with a wide smile on your face. You were finally able to grip the kitten by the scruff and carefully put it in the messenger bag you had slung around your shoulder. It wasn't quite as professional as the bigger rescues, but it would certainly do in a pinch. You made your way back to the trunk of the tree, proud of your accomplishment, and looked down at the waiting fireman to see him quirking an eyebrow at you.

"Need help getting down?" He asked with a smirk. Fuck. You hadn't ever made it this far before. Usually you'd been cherry picked from the tree along with the cat once the big red truck arrived. You shrugged and held your smile, unwilling to give up that easily.

"No," you shot back defiantly. You made it this far up the tree unassisted, so you should be able to make it back down...in theory. You heard him snicker below as you mentally mapped out your descent.

"I really don't mind to get the ladder.." he said gently, clearly offering you a metaphorical and fairly literal life raft. You knew you should take him up on it, but when you looked down to see him grinning at you, you couldn't bring yourself to do it. You shook your head no, and his smile only widened. "Suit yourself," he replied with a shrug. The bag at your side grumbled and wiggled as you took a step down. You patted the kitten gently and took another step only to have your right foot slip out from under you. The bark of the trunk dug into your palm as you caught yourself.

"Are you just gonna watch me or are you going to actually help?" You huffed loudly, glancing down at the handsome fireman. Without another word, he walked back to his truck, returning with an extendable ladder. You forced a smile as he leaned it against the tree and made his way up. He held out his hand for you, pulling you close once you took it. You were confused on the chest to chest positioning, but you wrapped your arms around him, holding tight as he climbed down.

"Thanks," you mumbled as you stepped away, dusting yourself off before noticing the blood dripping from the cut on your hand.

"Here let me see," he said softly as he gently grabbed your wrist and analyzed your injury. His palms were rough and calloused, which made sense, but they were warm and careful. You looked up at his face, and were mesmerized by his beauty. He was handsome from a distance, but up close he was almost ethereal with his sharp, angular features and his invitingly warm brown eyes with long dark lashes.

"No, it's fine," you protested with flushed cheeks as you pulled your hand away. You were sure he had caught you staring, but he didn't acknowledge it if he did. "Happens all the time," you explained as cooly as you could.

"You get stuck in trees all the time?" he giggled as he asked, and you couldn't help but notice the way his nose scrunched when he laughed.

"I wasn't stuck!" You replied, not failing to notice the inflection at the end. "Am I under arrest or can I get this baby home?" You hugged the bag at your side up to your chest, which made it let out a loud meow of displeasure.

He laughed again, tilting his head back a little this time. "You're free to go," he added with a smirk. "Have a good day, miss..." the pause and expectant look on his face made you blush.

"Y/n," you answered softly, hating how flustered you sounded. You recovered as much as you could, forcing a smile as he nodded and walked away, leaving you standing there dumbfounded and kicking yourself for not asking his name. "Better get you home, little guy," you whispered as you peeled into the bag. A soft rumble of purring was his reply.

*****

"Why am I doing this?" you muttered to yourself as you pulled in to the station parking lot. You parked in a spot near the door and picked up the plate of cookies from your passenger seat. The bay doors were open with a few guys outside washing the truck, but none of them looked like the one you were looking for. A wave of disappointment washed over you and you let out a sigh, but you weren't ready to give up, yet. You could still drop off the cookies at least.

"Hey! I'm so sorry to bother you guys, but I brought cookies," you announced as you walked up to the open garage doors. You were quickly ushered over to a large table covered in a mix of tools and snacks.

"Y/n? What are you doing here?" a familiar voice asked from behind you, and you turned to see the handsome firefighter from last week sporting the same crooked grin. He had on a pair of khaki pants with a yellow reflective strip across the ankles, a pair of bright red suspenders, and a navy blue t-shirt with your city's fire station emblems on the right side of his chest and a name written in gold on the left side. D. Wagner.

"Oh, I-I was just coming to drop off some cookies.." you began as you motioned towards the plate with a weak smile. "Chocolate chip," you added quickly. This felt more embarrassing than you expected, but you had spent the last week thinking about him despite how hard you fought to distract yourself with work. His smile widened before suddenly dropping when his eyes landed on your palm.

"This looks awful!" He took your wrist, rotating your palm up in his hand. The cut hadn't healed properly, yet, but you'd had worse cuts from the animals you rescued. You tried to pull your hand away, but he wasn't letting go. Instead, he lead you over to the first aid kit already laid out on the other side of the table. You tried to wriggle free, but his grip didn't loosen as he began cleaning the cut gently and applying some ointment. You watched as he carefully wrapped your hand tightly and stuck his index finger under the bandage making sure it wasn't too tight. "That's better," he finished with a smirk. "Oh! How's the kitten?" He asked excitedly.

"He's doing great, actually. His new mom is coming to pick him up tomorrow," you said proudly. The little gray kitten, who you affectionately referred to as Smokey, had been an excellent distraction all week, running around recklessly and offering cuddles every time you sat down. "Thank you," you said softly, "for this..and the tree incident.." Your cheeks burned as you avoided eye contact. "I also wanted to apologize..." you trailed off as you glanced up at his face.

"Yeah?" He smiled as he spoke and put one hand on his hip while he waited for you to continue.

"Yeah.." you struggled to form words when he looked at you like that, like you were the most interesting person he'd ever met.

"You're not very good at this," he laughed and grabbed a cookie off the plate. "Cookies are good though," he mumbled with his mouth full. You crossed your arms as you processed your thoughts and tried to come up with a response. Suddenly an alarm went off and the whole station came to life. You felt like you moved in slow motion as they all got ready rapidly. You were still standing there astonished as you watched him climb onto the back of the truck as it rumbled to life.

"Wait! What's your name?" You shouted as they began to drive away.

"Danny!" He yelled back with a toothy grin. He said something else, but the siren kicked on and drowned him out. You waved as they sped away, yet again leaving you standing there dumbfounded.

"Danny.." you mused to yourself while looking down at your newly cleaned and bandaged hand. A gentle smile crept across your face, and you wondered when you would see him again.

#au fanfiction #greta van fleet #danny wagner #firefighter Danny #danny gvf #hearts aflame

[pennylanefics]

The Cattle Driving Stranger - Cowboy!Danny Wagner

a/n: i wrote this amongst the AI images trend and tbh i kinda like cowboy danny 😌 also this idea comes from @maud-gone and she's also the one who told me i should post it so here we are :)

summary: a stranger accidentally stumbles onto your property and your father takes advantage of this. however, you can't help but fall for the tall, mysterious cowboy

warnings: mentions of guns (one character pointing one at another), mentions of blood/wound

word count: ~ 5.5k

Ever since your father injured his leg, he hasn’t been able to herd the cattle that you own very well. He started off by having a family member do it for free, but after a few times, they decided they wanted to be paid, and your father couldn’t do that right now.

You were working your own job at the local diner, so that was helping some income, but times were tough at the moment. Until a random stranger stumbled upon your property.

You were coming home from your day shift, when you see your father on the porch, with his gun drawn, pointing it at a man mounted on a horse. His hands were in the air, letting you know he wasn’t a threat to anyone.

“Who are you?!” Your father shouts. The man dismounts his horse, keeping his hands in the air.

“My name’s Danny. I’m lost and not sure where I’m going,” he says.

“This is private property, young man.”

“I wasn’t aware, but now that I am, I will leave as soon as I can. But I ask one thing, if I can clean the wound that I sustained while riding through the night.” He points to his bicep, where the linen cloth of his undershirt has been sliced open, revealing a nice gash that was bloodied.

Your father lowers his gun and takes a seat back in the rocker.

“Come on in. But now it’s my turn to ask you something.” Danny walks up the stairs cautiously as you stay put on the side of the house, out of view from him. “Ever herd cattle?”

Your eyes roll at your father’s desperation, until you hear Danny chuckle.

“Yes, actually. I was my family’s herder until they sold the farm and cattle. Ever since then, I’ve been roaming, trying to find a place to settle down, and haven’t found one yet.”

Because you were already exhausted from this morning, you decide to make yourself known to get into the house and settle down for the day. You walk around and come into view of your father and the stranger, and immediately, Danny is entranced by you.

He has never seen a woman so beautiful, so perfect, even after a long and tiring day of work.

“(Y/N), this is Danny. Caught him trespassing and it looks like he’s gonna be staying for a while.”

Both you and Danny look to your father in confusion.

“I can give you a place to stay if you’re willing to be my new herder. I’ve been unable to get around with his goddamn ankle, so if you wouldn’t mind helping out around here, you’re more than welcome to stay in the guest room.”

“Thank you, sir. I appreciate the sentiment very much.” With that, you walk inside, past Danny, leaving the two men to sit and converse on the porch until it was time for dinner.

You didn’t see much of Danny that night, he stayed in his room to eat dinner and kept to himself; though you expected this, really, what was he supposed to do? Suddenly open himself up to you guys, when your father had his gun pointed at him when they first met?

In the following weeks, Danny finally starts to feel a little more welcome. Your father was warming up to him a lot and they had been getting along really well. You liked the fact that your dad had someone else besides you to talk to, and you were very thankful for all the work Danny did to help him out.

However, you remained weary of Danny. You didn’t really know his true intentions, if he was going to just up and leave one day after he gets tired of staying in one place for too long. You feared he was just like the last few cattle drivers, leaving your father with no warning, and going back to square one.

But he reassured you that Danny was here to stay at least for a while. He boasted every second he could about how good of a herder he is, and how Danny loves it here.

So, on one of the days you have off, you stood on the porch and watched Danny in action. And sure enough, he rounded up all of your cattle with ease, doing it so effortlessly, like it was second nature to him. He concentrated hard with every move of his, and the cattle listened to him with no issues. You were very surprised at this, and soon, this became your norm.

You spent most of your mornings with your dad on the porch, watching Danny herd, and it never got boring. Every day was the same, but with each time, you could feel your attraction for Danny deepening. And you never realized, but he always took a moment to admire you from afar as well.

One morning, it was nice and cool out, compared to the recent heat. Danny was out there, as usual, gathering all of the cattle towards the small open gate. With every single cow through, he locked the gate and rode back to the stables to put his horse back. Finally, he emerges and makes his way towards the house, walking up the steps where you were holding a glass of water for him that your dad asked you to get him.

“Thank you,” he mumbles, taking the glass from you. He drops into the second rocker, taking his hat off and wiping the sweat away from his forehead, and your dad stands to pat his back.

“Nice work today, young man. Now I have to go into town to visit my doctor, and he’s going to be assessing me over the next couple days, so I won’t be home until Saturday. (Y/N), don���t scare Danny off. There’s some leftover soup for dinner. I’ll see y’all later.”

With that, your dad hops in his car and drives into town, leaving you and Danny alone for the night. Something that has yet to happen. It made you nervous, but Danny was a good guy, right?

Dinner was filled with an awkward silence. You had no clue how to converse with Danny, being alone, you weren’t sure what his likes and dislikes were, or if he even wanted to talk at all. So, you stayed quiet, reading the newspaper that your father left on the table.

Once the sun had set and the moon appeared, and a cooler temperature had replaced the desert heat, you step out onto the front porch to clear your head. Your mind was reeling with nerves and feeling like a terrible host for possibly making Danny feel uncomfortable.

“Is it always this peaceful out here?” A voice interrupts your moment. Turning, you find Danny, dressed in the night clothes that your dad had given him.

It was a simple old linen nightshirt, and he was also dressed in just his briefs. Something you tried not to focus on, but it was really hard to ignore. His thick thighs fully on show for you, how could you not look? Respectfully, of course.

“Yeah. It’s a great way clear your head after a long day.”

Danny cautiously leans against the railing next to you, staring out into the vast land that was your home. He takes in the sight of the cattle barn, where he would be next morning, letting all the cattle out to graze and get some space for the day.

“How long have you been a herder?” You ask him, keeping your eyes forward. Danny, however, looks over at you with a small smile on his face.

Ever since he was given the chance to stay, he had become so taken by you. He wanted to talk to you, but you always gave off the energy that you didn’t want to get to know him. He understood of course, a random stranger is suddenly staying with you after all you’ve known is just you and your dad, he wasn’t expecting you to trust him right away.

He also hated feeling like he was intruding on your lives, but your father reassured him that it was just because you were shy and closed off in general.

So right now, and especially after how dinner went, he was susprirsed to hear your question for him.

“Ever since I was young. My father was a farmer and he taught me from the age of five how to herd. Since then, I’ve learned to do it on my own and became the family’s driver.”

“You said they sold the farm and everything, why was that?” Danny shuffles his feet a little, his mouth falling open but nothing coming out, and right away, you knew you crossed a boundary. “I’m so sorry, I shouldn’t have asked that.” Danny shakes his head, and offers you a small smile.

“No, don’t worry about it. It’s okay. It’s something I haven’t exactly had time to really process or talk about with anyone, and I’m not entirely sure how to even explain it.” You nod awkwardly, feeling your heart race due to the anxiety pumping through your body.

“Um, what happened to your arm?” You ask this time, wanting to steer away from the previous topic.

“I got scraped on some barbed wire while trying to get through someone else’s land. They chased me off, and I ended up here.”

“It’s all healed now, though, right?” Danny smiles and you finally look at him. You try hard to keep the gasp in that was threatening to escape.

He was incredibly beautiful, although this was something you knew, but actually taking his features in, you realized just how gorgeous he is. Especially in the moonlight. The curve of his nose standing out against the night sky, the light from the moon casting onto it, only adding to the beauty. His pink cheeks and structured jawline, and not to mention his curls that were always hidden under his hat and pulled back during the day.

You don’t notice how long you’re staring at him until he clears his throat awkwardly. You softly apologize and Danny just chuckles in response. You couldn’t fall for this man. You barely knew him, but he was so pretty.

“Um, would you maybe want to, uh, join me in herding the cattle tomorrow? I mean, taking a horse out there with me and watching from up close rather than ogling at me from the porch?” Your cheeks feel like they’re on fire at this point.

So he’s noticed. Great.

“Well, I would hate to get in your way, I don’t know much about herding and I don’t want to mess up how you work with them.”

“Sitting on a horse out of the way ain’t goin’ to mess with them, darlin’.” Your heart flutters at the nickname and now you are feeling very drawn to this man.

“Sure,” you agree after a couple more minutes of him explaining how it would even work.

“You don’t hav’t do anything, just sit there and look pretty. Maybe we can also go for a little ride after.”

“I’d love that, Danny.”

Just as planned, you got up bright and early, dressing in your favorite outfit, and headed downstairs to find Danny preparing breakfast for the two of you. He had made some eggs with toast, scrambled, just the way you like them.

After breakfast, he brings you out to the stables and takes his horse while you let out the horse that you always take out riding, Sunshine.

You follow him over to the cattle barn where he begins his work, letting out all of the cows and bulls that you and your father own. He does his job of letting them into the open area for the day, closing the fence with ease once they all get through.

He rides back over to you and you follow him away from the land, down a little trail that leads to an open field. Your eyes remain on the back of his form, the way his loose curls bounce with every gallop of his horse, and just the way he looks overall.

You continue riding until you come to a huge tree with a shaded area. Danny dismounts his horse, you doing the same. He ties both horses to another nearby tree and allows them to graze and rest while he sits down against the trunk of the larger tree , motioning for you to join him.

“Did I do a pretty good job?” He wonders, referring to his herding. You giggle and nod, looking out at the open space in front of you.

“I’d say you did. I can see why my dad has kept you on for as long as he has, and with no pay.” Danny hums in response, knowing that it would come up sooner or later.

“Right now, I’m just happy to have a roof over my head. And I’m happy to help out your father when he’s unable to do the work himself.”

“He’s very thankful for that, and honestly so am I.” 

Danny’s eyes fall onto your face as he waits for you to continue.

“We’ve been struggling quite a bit, with my job at the diner being the main source of income and from the few cattle we sell and trade for. But it’s been hard finding people to buy your livestock when they haven’t had a chance to properly graze or roam around in an open space. So the fact that you’re helping out, I’m sure he’ll give you a cut of the money.”

“I don’t care about the money. I never have. The way he explained how difficult it’s been, I’m just glad to help out any way I can, and again, for him to give me shelter, I don’t need anything else in return.”

Silence falls between you, but not like the silence from dinner the previous night. This feels comfortable, like neither of you have to say anything to fill the void. It was nice.

“My family lost our home,” he quietly says. Your head whips to him in confusion, he’s really going to tell you this now? After last night and how awkward it was?

“Oh, I’m so sorry.” He nods and looks down at his hands, fiddling with them awkwardly.

“My father left us when I was ten, and my mom struggled raising three kids on her own. But she never said anything. So just a couple months ago, she sat us down and told us she sold everything because she wasn’t able to pay for the house, the farm, the cattle, and feed all of us. I got angry, took my favorite horse before she was able to sell them, and left. I’ve been roaming around ever since, managing with the money that I had of mine from my job back in my town, and somehow made it this far.” You could tell he was feeling very vulnerable at the moment, and you really didn’t know how to respond.

“That must’ve been super hard to hear,” you murmur. Looking over, you see Danny’s hands shaking slightly, so you reach over and grab them in yours, to let him know everything would be okay.

He smiles affectionately at you and you do the same. His beautiful brown eyes shine in the sunlight, though shielded by the brim of his worn-down hat. A scarf adorned his neck, amongst three silver necklaces, resting perfectly against his exposed tanned chest.

He was definitely a sight to look at, and you could spend hours telling him how beautiful he is.

“It definitely wasn’t easy, but I’m finally starting to move past it, thanks to you and your father for takin’ me in.”

“So, you plan on staying for a while longer?” Danny chuckles lightly and knocks his knee into yours.

“Yes ma’am. Why? Don’t wanna see me go so soon?” His tone is lighthearted and you can tell that he’s joking, but your expression soon shuts his laughter down.

“We’ve had a few cattle drivers in the recent weeks before you showed up, that helped him, but when they realized there was no pay and not much else, they left. Didn’t even let my dad know. I really don’t want him going through that yet again, it’s why I haven’t been so…open to getting to know you because I was expecting you to just up and leave at some point.”

Danny’s hand falls to your thigh, softly rubbing the cloth of your pants.

“I’m not leaving, I promise. I have more than one reason to stay.” Smiling softly, you gaze into his eyes, and for a moment, they flicker down to his plump lips. Your mind doesn’t even register your actions and before you know it, you are kissing Danny as softly as ever, but just enough to let him know that if this isn’t okay, he can stop it at any moment.

But his reaction is something you were not hoping for. When you pull away, your eyes flutter open, and you were expecting Danny to reciprocate it. However, he instead rises to stand and mounts his horse, riding away as quickly as he can.

You sit there, dumbfounded, feeling so incredibly stupid for what you’ve done. You were now convinced you fucked everything up, specifically your father’s chance at having a herder. And you had no one else to blame but yourself.

You read into the signals Danny was merely sending you, you played too much into your little crush on him, and now he was probably gone for good because you once again, overstepped a boundary that you knew you most likely shouldn’t have crossed.

When you finally make it back home, you guide Sunshine into the stables and remove the saddle and everything, allowing her to relax. Though you notice Danny’s horse was not there, meaning he was still gone.

The rest of your day is spent alone, you make your own lunch, though leaving some left overs for Danny, whenever he returns, if he does. 

Dinner was the same. A silent house, the only sound being the wind, making the wooden boards creak. Before you know it, the sun has set, and Danny has yet to return, or at least make his way into the house, as far as you know. Which also means the cattle are stuck out there for the night.

Retiring to your room for the night, you take out the book you have been reading and curl up under your covers. Though it’s not long before you hear the front door open and close. You knew it was Danny, but you didn’t really want to face him at the moment.

Unfortunately, he decided it was time to face what happened, because a few minutes later, there’s a knock on your door. Your heart beats out of your chest as you carefully bookmark and close your book, and stand to answer the door.

“Listen, Danny, I am so sorry for what happened earlier, please don’t let that get in the way of-” you are cut off by Danny’s soft lips crashing into yours. He practically knocks the wind out of you, making you gasp as he takes a hold of your face to keep you close.

You reciprocate the kiss with just as much fervor, holding onto his forearms to steady yourself.

“Mhm, Danny?” You mumble against his lips, breaking the kiss for a moment.

“Shh, I’m so sorry for how I reacted,” he coos, his voice low and sorrowful. “I was…I was terrified.”

“Why?” He sighs softly and takes a seat on your bed. You close your door and then sit as close as you can next to him, your legs pressed against one another’s.

“I was scared that…kissing you back could potentially ruin all of this.

“I’m sorry for kissing you,” you immediately reply. Danny can’t help the laugh that escapes him.

“Why are you sorry? I wanted to kiss you too, darlin’, but…I was scared about your father finding out.”

“He’s not gonna shoot ya for kissing me, you know.” Danny shakes his head and grabs your hand.

“That’s not it. I was worried about him kicking me out, firing me, or you know, not allowing me to be a driver for him anymore.”

“He’s desperate for help, he’s not gonna kick you out anytime soon, let alone for kissin’ me,” you let him know. “And besides, I’m sure he would love you taking me out, or just bein’ with me. He talks so highly of you and tells me what a wonderful man you are, I don’t think he’d mind, knowing his daughter is in good hands.”

Danny looks over at you with a fond smile on his lips. His eyes quickly avert to your lips, and he leans in ever so slowly.

You take this as a sign that he wants to kiss you again, so you lean in as well, meeting him halfway. Though this time, the kiss is filled with much more hunger, more lust than the previous.

Turning your bodies so you can face each other better, Danny grabs your neck to keep you close to him, his fingers gently massaging the muscles in the area.

You softly moan into his mouth before he stands and breaks the kiss.

“I don’t…I don’t wanna do this tonight,” he mumbles awkwardly. Embarrassment fills your body and you shrink back onto your bed, your face on fire at this point.

“Oh, I’m so sorry, but I wasn’t wanting that tonight either,” you try and reconcile, not wanting to ruin this moment. “It’s…it’s just that I’ve thought about kissing you ever since we first met, and I guess I got a little carried away.”

Danny chuckles lightly and sits back down next to you, taking a hold of your hand.

“I’ve thought about it too, sweetheart. You are the most gorgeous girl I have ever seen,” he quietly flirts, a certain gleam in his eyes.

“Would you…um, would you want to stay with me tonight?” You ask him, though you avoid eye contact with him, your eyes instead trained on your entwined hands. However, his free hand lifts up to your face and tilts your chin up so he could see you.

“I would love that. Let me shower first because I just got home, and I’ll be back as soon as I can. Don’t fall asleep on me.” He winks at you and kisses your cheek, then stands to walk out of your room.

You take this time to finish reading the chapter you were on, and before you know it, Danny returns to your room, dressed in a pair of long pajama pants and no shirt. A small grin pulls at your lips, and you try to hide it from Danny, but it’s no use. 

“Like what you see, huh?” He teases, eliciting a giggle from you.

His hair was still slightly wet, not to the point where it was dripping, but you could see his curls already forming and framing his face. He lays beside you after you set your book down, though you keep your bedside light on for the time being.

“Have I told you how pretty I think your nose is?” You tell him, reaching up to drag your finger down the bridge of his nose. He chuckles and watches you focus on his features.

“You haven’t, but thank you, darlin’. And your little nose is just as cute.” He taps your nose gently, making you scrunch it up in response.

You snuggle up into his side and his hand falls onto your back. Gently and almost like he was asking for permission, his hand slides under your nightshirt to feel your skin. When you don’t push him away or question it, he figures that he is okay to continue, so his touch gets a little more heavy, but in a relaxing way.

His touch was enough to put you to sleep, and the way his calloused fingers felt so rough yet so tender against you, it was a feeling you would never grow tired of. 

“So, what do we tell your dad if he finds out?” Danny wonders after a few minutes of comfortable silence. You hum and shake your head, eyes fluttering shut as you start to lose consciousness. Your hand mindlessly traces along his bare chest, taking in the soft, warm skin beneath your fingertips, drawing shapes and patterns onto the area.

Gazing up, you find him staring down at you, adoration filling his eyes. He grabs your hand and brings it up to his lips, pressing light kisses to your fingertips and knuckles.

“Let’s cross that bridge when it comes,” you say. He nods and snuggles you closer to him, laying down with you and pulling you into his arms as you finally drift off to sleep.

The next morning, you wake up, your face pressed against Danny’s chest, and his arms tightly around you. Smiling to yourself, you could tell Danny was still asleep by the way his shallow and even breaths fanned out against your hair.

You didn’t want to move from your position, but seeing the clock on the wall, you knew it was time for him to get up and herd the cattle out. So, you kiss his neck, hoping to wake him up. Sure enough, it works and he groans, stirring at the feeling.

“Well that’s a way to wake up,” he jokes. You laugh and sit up, looking down at his sleepy figure.

“You should get up and go do what you’re here for.”

“Waking up to and kissing the pretty daughter of the farmer I work for?” He jokes, leaning down to quickly peck your lips. Smacking his chest, he laughs and sits up, falling away from his body, which you miss instantly. 

“Come out with me again?” He asks, caressing your cheek with his hand. You fall into his touch, shutting your eyes for a moment to relish in the feel of his hand before nodding in agreement.

After making breakfast together, you sit and enjoy some coffee before heading out to the stables to do the same as yesterday.

You follow him out on horseback, keeping your distance as he lets the cattle into the open field. He finishes and heads back inside to rest for a little while you start on lunch.

“Wanna head out to the spot we went to the other day?” Danny wonders, coming up behind you with his hands on your hips. Chuckling, you nod and quickly made the lunch to go, so you could enjoy it out there.

Danny has different a different idea to get out there. Instead of taking your own horse, he has you ride with him, in front of him of course, so he could hold you against his chest. The entire ride down the trail is spent with him singing some tune in your ear and running his thumbs along your forearms.

Reaching the tree, he hops off then helps you down. And for the rest of the afternoon, after you enjoy your lunch, you lay adjacent to him with your head in his lap, his hands playing with your hair as you talk about your lives, getting to know one another for the first time.

Kisses are shared as well as stories that you’ve never told anyone else. You have no clue why you feel so comfortable around Danny now, but his presence makes you feel safe. He tells you all about growing up on a farm, and you are able to bond over similar events you have dealt with.

You head back a little bit before dinner, which Danny offers to make after he herds the cattle into the barn for the night.

“Come with me,” Danny stands after finishing dinner, holding his hand out for you to take. Cautiously, you place your hand in his and he brings you out of the house, pausing and telling you to stay on the porch. 

He quickly runs to the stables and retrieves his horse, riding over to you once he has her. Like earlier, he helps you up onto the saddle and gets on himself after. He kicks his heels and the horse takes off through the gates where the cattle grazes and up to the top of the hill.

It’s a place you’ve spent many days, the view absolutely incredible, the wide open space of the west, rolling plains and deserts for miles upon miles. However tonight, the sunset was unbelievable.

The clouds made the sky very dimensional, and the colors were indescribable. Oranges mixed with pinks and reds, and part of the sky that was already turning blue was thrown in as well, some of it appearing purple. 

“Wow,” you breathe out. You’ve seen sunsets on this hill many times, but this one was out of this world. Danny glances over at you and smiles, admiring the way the light bathes you in such a way.

“I’ve never seen anything more beautiful,” he says. You nod, still staring at the scene in front of you.

“It’s heavenly,” you reply. Danny doesn’t say anything else, catching your attention. You quickly avert your gaze to him and that’s when you realize that he is staring at you.

“It is,” he whispers. Your cheeks heat up as Danny’s hands grab your hips and he faces you fully. You reach up and tilt his hat away from his face so that the dimming sunlight catches his features as well. A smile stretches across your lips when you take in his astonishing brown eyes.

“Were-were you talking about the sunset?” You ask. Danny chuckles and leans down, his nose rubbing your cheek in such a tender way, it makes your heart flutter. He trails a line to your ear, where he presses a light kiss to the shell of it, before whispering into it.

“It is a sight, but I wasn’t talking about that,” he whispers, making his way back to your face. His eyes remain closed and he moves to kiss you, as sweetly as ever.

Your hands tangle in his curls that weren’t covered by his hat, a soft moan bubbling in your throat. Kissing Danny was addicting, and you hoped that he would stay with you for at least the near future; you couldn’t get enough of him.

Neither of you were expecting your father to be back around this time, but he arrived onto the property and got out of the towncar carefully. He takes a quick glance at the sunset, but something catches his eye. He sees the silhouettes of the two of you, kissing, completely caught up in your own world.

He tries not to watch, out of respect for your privacy, but a sense of pride and love washes over him. Danny proved himself to be a good man, and you had struggled to find that all your life. He can’t help the grin that tugs at his lips, knowing that you’re in good hands.

Once the sun has set, you and Danny spend just a little bit longer on the hill together before deciding to ride back, when it finally started to get chilly.

As soon as you step foot in the house, you see your dad sitting at the kitchen table, sipping on a glass of iced tea, waiting for your return. His presence makes you and Danny freeze. Danny awkwardly removes his hat, almost as if he feels like he doesn’t deserve to wear it anymore.

“Where’ve you two been?” He asks, crossing his arms. Though his expression holds a knowing look. Gulping, your eyes drop down to the floor. “Enjoying the sunset?”

“Dad, it’s-”

“Sir, it was me. She ain’t in the wrong, I fell for her and I know I shouldn’t ‘ave, but-”

“Young man, I was gonna say I give y’all my blessing,” your father cuts him off. Your head shoots up, your eyes wide in shock.

“What?” Your dad finally breaks his hard exterior and smiles widely. He gets up and makes his way over to the two of you.

“Danny, you’re a good kid. I hav’nt seen a man like you for quite some time. I know you’re good for my daughter. I was wonderin’ when it would happen anyways!” He teases, hugging you tightly before moving to shake Danny’s hand.

Danny was still so taken aback that he really didn’t register what happened until your dad was out of the room and walking towards the back porch, where he has been going to clear his mind most nights recently.

“Hey, you okay?” You pat Danny’s chest. He lets out the breath that he had been holding, which turns into laughter.

“I guess that bridge was easy to cross,” he says. You laugh with him and step closer to him, curling into his side.

“See, I told you you had nothing to worry about.”

Danny’s arms wrap around your body as his head nods against yours.

“You’re always right, aren’t you?” He smirks, leaning down to kiss you. You happily hum against his lips, eyes fluttering closed as you melt into his touch.

“Mhm. I am. And I think I’m going to be right about you staying with me again tonight?” Danny raises his eyebrow and tightens his grip on your waist, his fingers digging into your hips.

“Oh you are. But it ain’t gonna be innocent.”

–

taglist: @maud-gone @doodle417 @digitalcalamity @rocknrolls-child @fan-girl-97 @writingcold @thecoldwind @allieisacrybaby @jordierama @saremar1 @streamingcolors-gvf @gretavanbitches @stardustchxrds @imwaytootires

if you'd like to be tagged in my greta works, please fill this form out!

#danny wagner #danny wagner imagines #danny wagner x reader #danny wagner au #cowboy!danny #danny wagner imagine #danny wagner fanfic #greta van fleet #gvf #josh kiszka #jake kiszka #sam kiszka #greta van fleet imagines #gvf imagines #greta van fleet fanfic #gvf fanfic #imagines #fanfiction #fanfic